ã€ŠMarvel: The Convergence Of Soulsã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Death

    His name was Aaron, he lived in a small cottage next to a park. He went to an ordinary school, got ordinary grades, had ordinary family but there was one thing extraordinary about him. The source of all his suffering but at the same time his only friends, he had what people call multiple personality disorder.

    It all began when he was five and was watching his favourite anime, Naruto. He adored the characters and thought that it was the best anime in the world at the time but then.

    "Ahha interesting my child, so you view my world as nothing but a source of entertainment¡­ Kukukuku I never thought that all our lives were just playing out on a screen for the amusement of children."

    After that it all went to hell, he heard a voice when no one was around but the worst part was-

    "Kukuku you can call me Orochimaru my child I have a feeling I will be veryyyyy interested in this new world."

    Yupppp, a voice claiming to be Orochimaru just popped out of nowhere so naturally he remained cal-

    "Mommmyyyyyy help! Theres this creepy man talking to me in my head!"

    Yuppppp absolutely calm. Alright to be fair I was five and I didnt know any better.

    After that I went to go see a doctor and got diagnosed with having two personalitys. How wrong he was!

    Not even a weak later as Orochimaru was cackling from just having seen Sasori die (Because apparently with Sasori being his previous partner in the akatsuki he held a great deal of animosity towards him) I heard another voice in my head.

    "Mmmmh so your name is Aaron and it seems my life is a form of amusement in your world."

    I screamed at the unfamiliar voice again. I had somewhat gotten used to Orochimaru (never would get used to his cackling though) and then suddenly some other guy popped up in my head.

    "Ooooh? It looks like we are not alone here Aaron, care to introduce me to your friend?" Orochimaru asked only sounding slightly surprised

    "No need for introductions Orochimaru, we have already met."

    "Have we? Well lets see that narrows it down quite a bit, but since you seem to already know my name it would only be polite to tell me yours."

    "My name is Itachi Uchiha."

    As a kid I still didn''t get the hint and kept watching naruto after another doctor visit. He said I was probably just awaken dormant personalities, I had no idea at the time what that mean but he seemed to be surprised to find out they could communicate.

    Another weak later I was once again watching the new episode of Naruto when you guessed it.

    "Hello my child my name is Madara and I seem to have somehow come into your house unintentionally."

    Orochimaru was ecstatic at being able to talk to a legendary figure such as Madara where as Itachi was very wary if him.

    At that point my parents and doctor sort of got the hint and banned me from watching Naruto.

    How I wish that was the end of it, school had just started and I was sitting in class and Orochimaru was rambling on with Madara about the kids these days being so uneducated while Itachi as usual just kept silent.

    I decided I would read a bit as Orochimaru was for some reason nice enough to tell me the answers to all the questions so I didn''t think I had any need to learn all this stuff. I wasn''t sure how he knew all the answers as my doctor said he was just one of my personalities but as a kid I did not question it.

    So there I sat just reading some Naruto as my parents had only forbid me from watching it and so I found the loop hole in that. (Madara had helped me learn to read as he wanted to know what happened in his original world)

    And drumroll please¡­.

    "Brat how did I get in your head? I was previously sealed inside of that idiot boy Naruto."

    Yeaaaa after that it just kept getting worse. I stopped reading Naruto much to the objections of everyone living in my head except for Itachi he was the only one who seemed to want what was best for me.

    As I grew older for some reason I did not learn from my mistakes, I got quite the collection of characters in my head now.

    The list included about 8 naruto characters as I kept getting talked into reading it again by the amazingly cunning and sly mouthed Madara.

    I was 15 now and I had graduated from MIT 5 years ago which was insane for everyone else but understandable if you thought about Orochimarus and Madaras extensive knowledge.

    Owww year I forgot to tell you about the other people living in my head.

    There was Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo Shimura, Obito, Minato, (there was a big fight between Obito and Minato because ya know¡­ Minato found out it was Obito who killed Kushina and set the kyubi to attack Konoha) Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi and my newest addition Naruto. Then there were the members not from Naruto such as Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor and Meliodas.

    Notice a pattern? Yup for some reason only male personality were in my head. It su?k?d.

    At this point the conversations in my head had gotten up to an advanced level, I don''t mean the stuff their talking about but how they talk to each other. Since not everyone could talk at once we all took our time to try and figure out a way to make private channels. We worked it out except I still had the problem that I could hear everything. It was my head after all and even if two people set up a private communication channel I could still hear what they were saying.

    At this point in life where there was 17 people talking in my head, including me on occasion I had lost my sanity a tiny bit. Most people preferred at the start to only talk with people from there own world, except for Orochimaru he wanted to know everything about everyone and since we had nothing better to do we obliged. He was especially fascinated with Meliodas at the prospect of a race that could live so long.

    I was 18 now and just got 3 new voices in my head. I know right yippy for me. I decided I couldn''t push away the temptation of Harry Potter books so I slipped and here we are with 20 voices in my head. I had gotten Dumbledore, Mad eye Moody and to my surprise Neville? Neville got along great with the big ball of energy that was Naruto as both constantly encouraged Each other and gave each other compliment.

    Another year later a surprising friendship was formed between Danzo, Madara and Dumbledore. And I could tell that it was genuine aswell because I had literally been together with danzo and Madara for years so I could easilly read them.

    And a year later Orochimaru was ecstatic because he had used the advanced knowledge and technology in this world to accurately get a unified theory for everything. Even though the guy was questionable you had to give him credit for his genius.

    After that my popularity skyrocketed and do you know what happened? Danzo of all people helped me and told me what to do in politics along with Madara and Dumbledore. Because say what you want because they were an amazing team when it came to politics, Danzo because of how good he was at them in general, Madara with his tongue made of silver and Dumbledore being able to make everyone around him feel comfortable and always making his choices seem like there for the benefit of everyone.

    That was when we got rich (Yes we I had started to think if them as actual people not just a different version of me) and guess what? Kakuzu stepped in and took perfect control of the finances. I mean the guy was so good he could make anything cost half the market value! While shikamaru (I became very good friends with him and Itachi) decided it would be good for us to start our own little nation so he told me what to do in strategizing and we managed to build up a BIG army from a combination of Kakuzu being able to make everything cheap and Danzo being a great politician and getting us some great contacts and friends in high places. From there we used Danzo and shikamaru together to start a war against a smaller country. We thought that New Zealand would be a great choice as we would have a island with tons of resources.

    We managed to easily win that war. After that I got recognised by the public as a strong force. Thats where naruto came in. We used his charisma to create some social media accounts and my god we were received well. The ladies called us a cute and adorable ball of energy that wouldn''t harm a fly while the guys saw us as a fun and friendly guy you''d want to have a beer with.

    That''s when Orochimaru took over again and decided we should start creating weapons. He really was a genius as he created a plethora of weapons using them and Danzo''s talent in politics we managed to pressure some countries into a submission to us. It was a perfect non lethal take over. We used all of our resources to build an army and then we showed to the world that those who submit will be treated with kindness while those who oppose us will be trampled.

    After 10 years we managed to take over half the world and people started calling us better than napoleon khan and all other great leaders in history put together.

    Ow did I forget to mention by the way that I somehow managed to let everyone else in my head take over my body? They can use my body as long as I allow it, thats how we managed to do everything.

    But I was bored, I couldn''t do anything fun anymore. So I decided to end is life. In my last year on earth I realized two things one fanfictions wont give me new personalities so I dove into them and then the second thing was, neither did Marvel comic books. For some reason DC did and I got the Jokers personality on accident¡­ yea everyone just ignores him.

    After I finished reading all the FanFics and Marvel comics I could I decided to invest 2 billions into the avengers endgame movie. After I finished watching that I had one last thing I wanted to test. Was reincarnation real?

    So I donated all my money (2.5 trillion) into 3 different things

    Space travel

    A cure for nearly every disease

    Ending world famine

    I didnt get to see space travel to mars happen before I planned to kill myself but Orochimaru did Invent a cure for every disease which after a lot of convincing from Naruto, Minato, Edward and Emiya we decided to make it public for everyone to use.

    So as my last experiment in this world I decided to go around looking for someone to save and inspire my noble death with to make the world better. As I was walking across the road with my hoodie up so no one recognized me I saw it someone I could save I looked at the little girl and was about to jump in front of the truck and push her out of the way, much to the dismay of a lot of people in my head she was saved by someone who looked like her dad with both of them safe I let out a sigh. Not having realized I was still in the middle of the road as I was too focused on that little girl in front of me I didn''t realize until it was to late, the truck hurtling toward me at breakneck speeds.

    And that was that.

 Chapter 2 - Life

    My shock was fleeting, It was there and then it quickly left. As I tried to feel around I realized I couldn''t as I had not hands.

    "Keep calm child this was to be suspected." Danzos neutral voice echoed in my head.

    Wait¡­ Danzo?

    "How are you all still here? And how can I be thinking I am meant to be dead?" I wondered as my scientific side took over.

    "Kukuku interesting." Orochimaru almost squealed in glee.

    "Weirdo aren''t you meant to be scared of death? Hell I don''t even know why Im not scared right now!" Naruto yelled at Orochimaru.

    "I..I...I a¡­am s-scared enough for every o-one." Neville wimpered.

    "If I had rhita I am sure I could light this place up" Escanors voice echoed through my head filled with pride. Even when they were technically in my head they still sounded like actual voices. But I learned to differentiate them a long time ago.

    "This place gives me the creeps, it reminds me too much of home." Meliodas said in a carefree voice.

    Then suddenly an elder man with a gray beard and gray hair appeared before me and said. " young one you have done a great service to humanity and i shall" At this point he decided to open his eyes and look at whatever I was. "Grant you safe pas¡­ umm why are there so many souls inside of you my child?" He asks now a hint of danger in his voice.

    I shuddered but I let Itachi take the reins of¡­ whatever this body was. "I am not quite sure, suddenly people started talking in my head while I was a child. I had nothing to do with it." Itachi said in a cold and careful tone. "I hope we did not upset you.."

    "Ohh no Itachi you have not upset me and my name is.. well you can call me god." The elder man said.

    Itachi did not visible react to that but inside myhead he was surprised as he had seen through the personality swap.

    "I can tell you are not lying¡­ i see, so Aaron here has a unique soul I see." He murmured. "It would seem that you have a certain connection to these so called¡­ anime yes thats the word. And you attracted there soul from there dimension and made them fuse with yours yet still remain a separate entity. It is an impressive feet as I could not remove one soul without hurting you." He said in an understanding tone. And then his eyes suddenly widened. "I see, yes you will nit go to heaven or hell. Where would you like to be reincarnated in?" He asked with a twinkle in his gray eyes.

    Itachi did not react to that but inside everyone was yelling and cheering at the successful mission. I chuckled at that, before I got serious.

    ( talking like this ''hi'' means he''s speaking in his head or someone else is speaking in his head)

    ''So where should we go?'' Naruto asked excited

    ''I have always wanted to meet someone from the marvel universe as for some reason we cannot take any souls from there.'' I said also happy

    ''I feel that universe will entertain me.'' Joker put in smirking while we all glared at him except for Orochimaru who just chuckled in sadistic agreement.

    After a small vote the marvel universe beat the Naruto universe by miles. Minato and Naruto wanted to go back so they could see their friends but no one else seemed to care so we went marvel.

    ''Now comes the question of which one? Do we ask for a mix of X men and MCU or what?'' Kakashi asked seriously for once as he loved reading just as much as me so he has always wanted to go to a universe from one of his books.

    We decided to go for a mix between X men and MCU to get the most out of it.

    "We choose a universe which is a cross between the MCU and X Men." Itachi said with a stoic face as if he was just ordering a cup of coffee not choosing our future.

    "Very well now you can either have a wish or choose who and when you want to be reborn as" he says with an interested glint in his eyes.

    We had another small discussion in our head then said.

    "We want to be able to bring things from our previous worlds into this one whenever we want. And that included things like our bodies or just certain parts of our body at once." Itachi said still stoic.

    "Very well but I shall set the restriction that you had to have owned them. Owe and you must all stay within the same mind at all times and are not allowed to do anything like nagato did." He said still with a sharp glint in his eyes .

    "Now I must talk with the true deity of that universe." God said as he seemed to tug at something. And out of nowhere came Stan Lee!!! I had seen him a couple of times while I was alive but I still thought this man was amazing.

    "What is it father" stan lee said to god which gave me a bit of a surprise.

    "I shall send this person¡­ I mean these people to inhabit the body of someone in your universe. Make sure to tie them in with the natural order." God said smiling at Stan Lee. Or maybe he wasn''t the actual Stan Lee?

    Then everything started spinning. I didn''t know how I knew that as everything was pitch black but then it just stopped and I slipped off into sweet unconsciousness.

    An unknown time later

    I woke up groggily to find that I once again was in control and that the darkness around me was squeezing me forward. Or maybe it was backward? Who can tell anymore.

    And the. A painful sting happened where I thought my eyes should be and it was all bright. I screamed in pain as I was seemingly picked up. Thats when I knew, i was a baby

 Chapter 3 - MIT and Trolling Fury

    After a while of arguing in my head with the others I finally opened my eyes. It didnt help at all as everything was blurry.

    "I would give you my Sharingan now but your eye sockets are to small to hold my eyes." Obito said

    So we just went back to arguing.

    After a year we all realized that I could just use a different body until that was shut down by Orochimaru and dumbledore saying that would mean if our parents saw us gone or in a different body they would freak out.

    My parents were both very nice, my mom worked as a baker while my dad was a doctor at the hospital.

    Another two years went by and I finally found out my real name. I didn''t know all this time because my parents and grandparents just called me honey or pumpkin. I hated the second one as I thought Pumpkins were disgusting.

    I liked socializing but I was definitely not a social bu??erfly. I left the making friends stuff up to naruto who was like ten times better then any of us. Well for making friends with kids that is but for ?du?ts minato was better as he was much more well mannered.

    When I was four I heard my mom comforting my dad because it turns out he was a mutant and a lot of people disliked those right now. His power was weak and boring though, all he could do was stick to walls¡­ shit is my dad Spiderman?

    Turned out he wasn''t he just had a very sticky sweat which he could control from coming out by the way so somewhat useful I guess. I just hoped that I would get a mutant gene to but not something weak like that.

    When it was time to go to school I decided to show the world my genius and one up tony stark. He graduated MIT at 14. Pffft i did it in my last life at 10 this time it will only be easier since we have even more knowledge now. I had already decided what doctorates I wanted.

    Bioengineering, Engineering, Theoretical physics, Medicine, astrophysics, mathematics and biology. (If you have any advice for any others tell me. I don''t know much about this stuff)

    At 6 I was already in high school and was in the new york times as a one in a billion year prodigy. They haven''t seen anything yet. My parents were ecstatic and then I asked them if I could go to college and they instantly rejected saying that they didn''t have enough money so I just told them that I will get a scholarship at MIT. They looked skeptical at first but agreed after a whole lot of pestering from naruto who was VERY good at it. Kurama helped with throwing a temper tantrum as well and damn.

    When I went to go take the test all the examiners were looking at me as if I was a little devil. Since meliodas was a demon I guess there not wrong. Speaking of which Orochimaru has been pestering me to turn into Meliodas and see what makes him tick.

    I was against the idea but did decide to use the body of one of the people in here and what was the first thing I was going to do? Troll Fury of course! HAHAHAHA.

    so that night I transformed into obito and kamui''d into where the public headquarters of shield was. Fury wasnt there so I kindly (Used genjutsu to get it out of one of the staff there) asked where he was and they surprisingly told me, what kind people.

    After I found fury in Pakistan on a diplomatic mission I decided to troll him while he was in his Hotel room. So first thing I did was turn off all the cameras in the room then had Madara take over to make a fuinjutsu seal around the room that made all around it want to walk away no matter what and not think about why. Fuinjutsu is superrrr scary.

    While he was sitting down muttering something about some stupid paperwork which Danzo and Minato seemed to understand very well i decided to take all his pens and hide them under his matress while he wasnt looking (sharp pencil tips pointing skywards) after that he was furios and yelling about where his pens went but no one came to give him more so he was pretty pissed. Then he decided to go to sleep and my god did he scream when he sat down. Don''t blame the poor guy either pencil tip went right into his bu??cheek while the other one¡­ well you get the jist of it.

    Two hours later I came back and he was sleeping so I decided i feel bad for him and he deserves some hair. Not a wig no but permanent hair. So I decided to give him some hair.

    Next morning Fury woke up walked into the bathroom and looked at the mirror. And..

    His eyes BULGED. I mean wow its amazing they stayed in his socket. He had a big head of hair on his head but not just any hair. I had found a mop in one of the janitor closets last night and thought this would be fitting for Fury.

    But when I was sticking it on his head I realized that Fury had lost his hair before so whos to say he wont do it again? All my hard work would go to waste so I asked madara to make a seal which makes the mop super tough and one which make it unable to come off Furys head.

    Not so long story short Madara succeeded and boy was it beautiful.

    While in disguise I hid at the back of furys bathroom when he came in and decided to take a picture of him admiring his new mo¡­ I mean hair.

    Once again not so long story short I got my christmas cards sorted for the year.

    After that day Fury was always seen wearing a hat.

 Chapter 4 - Meeting Tony

    It was a nice day, I sat outside while casually chatting (Full out yell war) with Naruto about what the best food was. I said it was Ice cream but he disagreed(My god he was getting mad) Danzo decided to cut in our conversation and said that he rather preferred a nice herbal tea.

    Danzo had warmed up to us, and us to him. He was now more open with his emotions. Now if only he had some more emotions that might mean something, I mean the guy was like a rock.

    Orochimaru was busy thinking up costume designs for our future SuperHero/Villian costume. I hadn''t decided yet and didn''t plan to for a while. After all, I was only 8 now. (Not sure if that''s true I can''t remember what I said about his age the last chapter)

    Since my dad was a mutant however weak there was also a chance I had the mutant gene so I was at a private lab right now which I borrowed from one of the professors who owed me a favor for helping her out with proving her hypothesis.

    I had turned into Itachi for a bit to use his eyes to try to spot hidden cameras. I could instantly transform into him with his Akatsuki cloak on since that also belonged to him.

    Kisame was also currently sorting through his memories to see which ones he wanted to share with me. since he could give me things from his previous life we thought it would be a good idea if he gave me the memories of him wielding Samehada.

    So I had just turned back into my 8-year-old body when guess who came around the corner of the opposite building? The one and only Tony Stark AKA Iron Man. I nearly squealed as my inner fanboy came out. He was about to walk right by me when he turned and said.

    "Hey kid, did you lose your mommy? Need some help?" He asked me.

    Even though he said that with worry I still fumed.

    "Ummm no I am actually doing my doctorate work here and was just about to go inside my lab, so if you don''t mind..." I said as I breezed past him still fuming on the inside. One of my idols just asked me if I lost my mommy!

    He stared at me in slight confusion and definite shock. But then he just shrugged his shoulders and kept walking making me happy and more angry at him at the same time.

    "Hey Tony wanna go grab some lunch?" a black man called out to Tony as he was about to walk past me he like tony stopped and said.

    "Hey kid, did you lose your mommy? Need some help?" Rhodes asked exactly like tony "Hey Tony why didn''t you offer this kid some help?" He said sounding kind of annoyed at Tony.

    At this point, I couldn''t take it anymore, I sprinted off toward the lab eager to go vent my frustration before I tried to snap the person who I ?ssumed to be James Rhodes neck.

    AT this point Itachi stepped in and started calming me down, he took over for me and turned around. He walked back to a confused Rhodes and a slightly less confused Tony. Though I think that was just cause he didn''t care.

    "I''m sorry I ran off like that I just had to go check on something," Itachi said while in my 8-year-old body.

    "It''s an alright kid," Rhodes says but Itachi''s face remains calm. I don''t know how he does it.

    Suddenly remembering what I said before Tony says "Hey didn''t you just say you were doing your doctorate here? What doctorate are you doing here and more importantly how old are you?" He said with unhidden interest completely disregarding Rhodes shocked face.

    "Nh, Currently I am 8 and I am doing my doctorates for Bioengineering, Engineering, Theoretical physics, Medicine, astrophysics, mathematics, and biology," Itachi said calmly as if it was no big deal for an 8 year old to being doing all of that.

    Tony looked impressed and shocked whereas Rhodes'' mouth was just hanging open. I mean I am pretty sure you could fit a watermelon in there.

    "Anyway I will have to bid you farewell, for now, I hope to meet you again someday," Itachi said as he turned around and left and even he couldn''t hide the smirk on his face.

 Chapter 5 - This is the day you almost caught Obito!

    Once I arrived at the lab still satisfied with Itachi''s performance, I decided to take a bit of my blood. I carefully put the piece of blood, and a model of everything I would need to see if I had the X gene appeared as a diagram on the computer on the desk next to me.

    I started looking and looking. I got a little worried until finally. I HAD IT!

    I had the X gene! I now knew that I was going to join the X-men and the Avengers at the same time. I finally could start planning for my future.

    I wondered what the timeline was. Did Xavier get Jean yet? Has he already recruited Scott? I needed to find out as soon as possible as this universe was just messed up like hell.

    I got out of there after erasing all the data from the computers. Orochimaru was a scientist who focused more on... Human experiments. I needed tech. I needed some sort of armor as all I am relying on is my skill and strength. If an attack hits me, I''d be screwed. That was one thing that always sort of annoyed me, everyone always focused on ?ssaults, such as in the Harry Potter universe. You would never see a witch or wizard put up a ward around them in the middle of the battle.

    I needed something flexible yet durable, something which could adhere to my wishes, something like... Venom! But I couldn''t kidnap that spaceship yet as it was still a while away from landing I think. Right now, I can either crawl to stark and ask them for some tech or start my own company and use tech from my previous world, such as a phone to get rich.

    I was not going over to stark, no matter how excellent the benefits were. My pride got in the way, but that wasn''t the biggest problem, it was Madara pride that would be the biggest problem. He would never allow me to ask someone for help when I could do it on my own. No matter how much harder it would be to do it on my own.

    I sighed... where would I get the capital to start my own company? I could think of a couple of ways, but I chose to sell a patent for the iPhone 5 to Stark. I would never sell the blueprints to more advanced iPhones as those are just money making machines, and I wanted to keep all the nice stuff to myself.

    But I couldn''t just head over there I would need someone to introduce me. That''s where Tony comes in, he would introduce me to his dad who is soon to die not that I could be bothered to stop that. When Howard dies that will be the time Tony needs a friend and Rhodes will "conveniently" be out of the country and I will be the should he can cry on no matter how much that disgusts me. I don''t mean doing this I mean letting him cry on me, I long ago learned from Danzo that to get what you want sometimes dirty methods were needed.

    So the first thing I would have to do is introduce myself to Tony so I can get him to introduce me to his parents. Ugh, this is going to be a nightmare.

    I changed into Obito''s body and started secretly looking around for Tony, he was a tricky bugger to find, but I found him an hour later going into a restaurant with a hot girl on his arm. Ugh, I guess he was a playboy even before he was legally allowed to be one.

    I strode into the restaurant and sat down a table behind Tony''s. This hulk of a man came up to me, holding a tiny pen in his meaty hand and a notebook in the other.

    "What''d ya want?'' He grunted out.

    "I''ll just take about 5 cheeseburgers and a soda," I said hoping that would get Tony''s attention as a fellow cheeseburger lover.

    It didn''t he just kept flirting with the girl opposite him. I got a tiny bit annoyed at that, and then I realized I was going about this the wrong way. He was a genius he would recognize if people made subtle attempts to get closer to him I reckon it happened a lot, so I needed to be direct.

    I had my meal and left. Tony left ten minutes later and went to go watch a movie with the girl. I went to start on my own little secret project during that time, and two hours later came back. Tony had already left, but I soon found him saying goodbye to his girlfriend.

    He started walking toward a Limo that was on the other side of the road which appeared from who knows where. I stopped him on his way.

    Letting Itachi retake control I started talking. "Hey, your Tony right. I have a business proposal for you, which I would like to pitch do you have a minute."

    Tony looked over at me, seemingly annoyed, but when he saw me, there was a flash of recognition in his eyes. He hesitated for a moment then said, "Hi yeah that''s me. I''ll give you some time, but this better be worth it." He said in a relaxed tone.

    That''s when we let Madara take the reins as he had a silver tongue which could probably even make a person want to kill themselves. Not that we would try that as it would just be a bother.

    "Of course, this will be worth your time," Madara said using a charming smile.

    That''s when Tony suddenly went on guard. He took a step back warily. "You... scare me all of a sudden." He says matter of factly.

    We quickly switch to Naruto and let his enthusiasm and optimism make Tony feel better. It worked as he suddenly seemed less tense.

    Ugh, this will be annoying having Naruto talk to this guy. "We have this awesome thing which everyone can use! We call it the iPhone." Naruto yelled with stars in his eyes as we climbed into the Limo.

    "Interesting but this is out of my jurisdiction talk to my dad," Tony said.

    We chatted a little until we got to Tony''s home.

    We met Tony''s mom and dad, which I did not want to do as they were friendly people, and I started feeling bad for letting them die just to further my own goals. So Orochimaru knocked some sense into me telling me it''s all for the best.

    "So Mr. Stark, what do you think? This could make you billions." I said matter of factly as I held out the Patent that I got while Tony was off watching a movie.

    "And what are you getting out of this? What do you want to sell us this Patent." He said, intrigued. I was sort of nervous as I was giving them a patent for something that shouldn''t be sold for a while.

    "Of course not much I just want 1% stock in your company and $400 Million." I didn''t ask for much as I wanted to set up a positive relationship between the Stark family and me so it will be easier to get Tony to turn to me in his time of need. (No Idea if that actually is a good deal, but I''m going with it)

    "Mmmmh, I''ll take the deal," Howard said which made me giddy.

    "We will finalize all the details tomorrow and have some lawyers look over it, for now, would you like to come in and have dinner with us?" Howard asked as more of politeness then general sincerity.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Stark-" I was about to continue when I got cut off.

    "Please call me Howard." He said.

    "Yes, well I''m sorry Howard, but I have some business to attend to," I said politely "I hope you have a lovely evening and I will come back tomorrow at around 4 if that''s alright with you. Until then, farewell." I said.

    I would stay around and prank the currently teenage Tony, but I feel that wouldn''t be a good idea.

    So I spent an hour looking for Fury and then guess what? He upped his security A LOT! It took me two hours to find an opportunity to get close to him. Once I did, I was pretty pissed at having him waste so much of my time.

    First thing I did was head to his private bathroom and take out a roll of toilet paper I had previously sprayed with pepper spray and then dabbed some pepper on it. He would be in for a nasty surprise. Then I went into his study room where he was marking paperwork. I switched out his pen for an invisible ink pen which would leave the ink to disappear within 6 hours.

    Then I turned into Itachi and cast a Genjutsu on myself and some pills to make myself look like a staff member here, and the pill looks like a small scone.

    I walked into Fury''s offices. "Hello, sir, your food has arrived." I got Meliodas to say for me as Fury might be on guard with someone like me who would not flinch during human experimentation.

    "Thank you just leave it here," he said, not even looking at me just absorbed in his papers. HAHA little did he know that all the work he did would be erased in 6 hours!

    I waited outside crouching on the roof in Obito''s form. I started hearing grunts from inside of discomfort, I held back my giggle.

    Owe and did I mention what Fury''s solution to his hair problem was? He started wearing a really long bandana which wrapped all around his head.

    HE LOOKED LIKE A PIRATE! I was giggling in my head as Fury had both the black eyepatch and the black bandana covering his head he looked like a cosplayer.

    Then suddenly I heard a sound I had been waiting for...

    "ohhhh no! It''s coming!" Fury yelled in a frantic tone as I heard him running toward his toilet. I waited outside and waited for the next part of my plan.

    "That''s finally over... I think that scone was bad." that was the last thing Fury said before-

    "AHHHHHH IT BURNS!" Fury yelled in absolute pain!

    I couldn''t suppress my laughter! "HAHAHAHA"

    "WHO IS THAT? DID YOU DO THIS! I WILL MAKE YOU PAY!" Fury yelled, and my god, his name fit him.

    "HAHAHA catch me if you can you mop wearing old man!" I yelled back through the door, and before I could say anything else Fury without pants clearly showing his und?rw??r which had cat heads on it.

    "HAHAHA OLD MAN YOU WEAR CAT UNDERWEAR!" I howled out, laughing so hard I nearly fell off the ceiling.

    "YOU DAMN BRAT!" Fury said, and he pulled out a Tazor and jumped up at me.

    I quickly dodged landing on his desk and sending his paperwork fly I said "Remember this as the day you almost caught Obito Uchiha!"

 Chapter 6 - Getting the company started

    ["When life gives you lemons, freeze them and then throw them as hard as you can at whoever is making your life difficult." - Anonymous]

    It had been a couple of days since meeting Howard. We had straightened out all of the details and finalized the deal. He seemed happy yet doubtful at the same time because who on earth would sell something that could make someone millions for only 400 million and a 1% share in a company?

    So to ease his tension, I asked him for another favor. No one would buy from a small company which suddenly came out of nowhere, whereas a small company which came out of nowhere that had the support of one of THE biggest companies in the world... well, that would get a lot of attention.

    He seemed happy to help me out and said he''ll announce his support for me at his next press conference in a couple of days.

    Happy I went to do some real estate shopping. I wanted a building that was a mix of luxury and cutting edge technology.

    Naturally, I had played it all off as me not being the one to manage the company but the mysterious Madara Uchiha. Cause there was no way, an 8-year-old would be accepted running a company. My eight-year-old body would be around my friends family and some other important people, my hero persona (Because I had chosen to become a hero, not a villain, after all, it is much easier to hide bad things if everyone thinks your a nice person) would be in the body of Itachi and my villain persona which I would use to prank Fury and Kidna- I mean acquire test subjects.

    If anyone ever asked me as the boss of the company or as I will say in Madaras body why we all looked alike and had the same unique eyes I would say that we were all brothers who grew up in isolation together but then had a fight, so we don''t talk to each other. Hopefully, this would make people feel sorry for asking and stop all further questions.

    I also wanted my own house. Preferably a castle but for now I''ll settle for a mansion. I''ve always wanted to live in a castle. It would be so cool if I could live in a castle and have a knight defending- THAT''S IT!

    I need to find Dane Whitman and make him my loyal knight! A knight wielded the sword of Percy himself defending my castle? That would be amazing!

    It''s perfect! Wait, it''s too perfect...

    There''s got to be a flaw in this plan somewhere?

    Anyway, I turned into Madara and let him take control and introduced myself to Howard last night. He seemed very scared of me, teehee.

    "Hey what do you guys think about going house hunting?" I asked, smiling slightly.

    "HELL YEAH! I WANT ThE HOUSE TO BE ORANGE AND NAMED UZUMAKI MANOR!" Naruto yelled with his usual excessive cheerfulness.

    I heard a small alright from everyone else as well, and I grinned and started walking to the realtor''s office. About twenty minutes later I made it there and walked in calmly letting Madara take the reins again and already being in his body.

    "I would like to buy a mansion, preferably one with a lot of room and a small house with a basement," Madara said with a dead-pan expression.

    "y-yes of c-course." The female at the desk stuttered out while blushing furiously and looking at my calm face. Even I had to admit Madara was a very s?xy man. Caugh not that I was gay or anything no... Am I gay?

    I had no idea if I was gay or not, but that might explain why I subconsciously attracted all of those male souls.

    ''No from what I have observed you drew us in because we would be of most help to you. Someone like Sakura or Ino would just constantly get in our way.'' Madara explained simply.

    ''Plus we can see your dreams and well... Let''s just say you are definitely not gay.'' Shiro decided to the way in.

    ''Hehe ya... don''t ever talk about my wet dreams again, please. I was a teenager, and I was hormonal and- Oh oh. I have to become a teenager again!

    The realization suddenly struck me as Madara was walking with the tour guide through different houses.

    At that moment, it was if my soul had just wilted into pieces. '' I don''t want to go through that again, that was the worst time of my life. And that comes from the person who literally has Danzo, Orochimaru and worst of all the JOKER! Living in his head.

    After about half an hour of emotional tears, Madara had finally found a small mansion with an enormous backyard. When I say enormous I mean it, we bought a large wooden house on top of a hill, and our backyard was. Well. The whole hill.

    ''Do you think it is big enough?'' Edward asked in a very concerned manner.

    ''The f*ck do you mean is it big enough? This hill is GINORMOUS!'' I yelled in anger in my head as I had just spent 24 million for this house and land and yet it was already being criticized.

    ''Brat if you''re going to try and handle my chakra then you will need a much larger space then this.'' Kurama said.

    ''Why do I need to learn how to use your chakra? Can''t you just take over my body and do it for me?'' I asked, confused.

    ''That would not be good as then we would have to switch continually, it would get hectic, and we would only be able to the skillset of on person at a time anyway. If we teach you everything we know you can do much more, you will be the main fighter, and we will impart our techniques onto you.'' Shiro said sagely while still keeping what we called the resting Emiya face.

    He and Danzo practically never changed facial expression, it was unnerving yet somehow really damn cool.

    ''Alright, let''s get started then! Wait actually, we got to get home before dinner time or otherwise mom and dad will be worried. Okay, let''s start tomorrow then!''

 Chapter 7 - Plans and the Lady of the Lake

    I was nine now, and my company was thriving. We had just come out with iPhone 8 plus, and it was being received very well.

    I was graduating today along with Tony, and I had already become good friends with him. I was ready to comfort him in about seven years. Also, I had just found out from a corrupt politician who I have given me information in Russia that the red room was created. I at first thought to save the Black Widow but then she would have never gotten her training.

    I planned on ''saving her'' on one of her missions and get Naruto to use Therapy No Jutsu on her while at the same time making her loyal to me. And also after saving her get her to tell me about everyone else in the bedroom and make them my own group of trained spies. There were so many wasted talents in there that died it wasn''t even funny.

    My training was progressing well. I had managed to trace about five swords simultaneously so far. My Sharingan and Rinnegan training hadn''t started yet, as that would take years, and we were starting with the basics. It also turns out I have Kenjutsu talent, so Kisame gave me Samehada to train with.

    Also, I FINALLY FOUND HIM! Wade Wilson AKA Deadpool was currently in Canada. The sad thing was I wouldn''t be able to see Deadpool''s creation as I would be here to comfort Tony. But I might be able to set up some connections with him afterward and recruit him to my team of mercenaries.

    "And being the youngest graduate in history, we have Aaron Creed." An older man says, and then a round of applause goes around.

    I stand up and walk to the podium to shake the older man''s hand. Once that was over I went to stand next to Tony, who smiled at me, so I smiled right back.

    "I''ve been told to offer you a job at Stark tower by my father," Tony said.

    "I will have to decline as I will be doing some of my projects. thank you for the offer though and tell Howard that I hope that his company and Akatsuki enterprise." I told him. Owe did I mention that was what I ended up naming my company? There were a lot of long nights listening to the voices in my head argue about it, but in the end, Madara''s silver tongue won out.

    (By the way, I realized that Tony went to MIT at 15, not 14 so uhh oops? I don''t think it changes much, but. Yaa sorry.)

    I planned on investing in Xavier''s school and being one of its founders. Also, to become the ruler of a nation as that would give me a sort of diplomatic immunity. I didn''t understand politics, but Danzo said it was the way to go.

    So I planned on taking over or just buying a large island then terraforming it to my liking. This would take a while, but the real school wouldn''t be built until the year 2000 or something like that. I already had the Island picked out I just needed to buy it and then start construction on it.

    "Hey wanna grab a cheeseburger after this? Or maybe 5?" Tony asked completely seriously.

    "Ya sure but first what do you say we head over to my lab at Akatsuki Enterprise? I''ve got something I might need your help with." I replied.

    Tony quickly agreed eager to see what I was doing primarily since I have never spoken about it. We headed over to New York. I know not the best place to have it, but I couldn''t stop myself. It was a massive concrete building with tons of windows. We had a wooden floor and a red carpet to welcome visitors and the higher levels were reserved for only me. It was a bother going all the way up but hey what can you do?

    We slid into one of my private labs as I had many for different side projects. I had debated back and forth a lot to whether I should show him this or not, but I realized that I was stuck and needed a second opinion. "Hey Tony, when you see this, don''t flip out but just look at my DNA and tell me what you think."

    He looked sort of puzzled but complied none the less. "This is... What is this? Is this what I think it is?" Tony asked, shocked.

    "Yup I''m a mutant, but I don''t know how to awaken my powers. Please don''t freak out." I told him, waiting for his reaction. I had become attached to the boy genius, I know it was a bad idea, but it was hard for me to meet someone with my intellect.

    "No, I don''t... I don''t know what to say?" Tony said flustered though I didn''t know why?

    "I''m honored that you would share this with me, but I have absolutely no idea. I am an engineer. I don''t have any idea how to work with this." He said genuinely flattered but also slightly annoyed at his inability to help.

    "Sigh well can you keep this a secret? Mutants aren''t very excepted in this society, and I would prefer to keep my public image." I said, annoyed at still not being able to activate it. I knew it might be activated if I went through a stressful situation, but what was I going to do?

    "Yaa mom whatever bye. Ya, I love you too." I heard him saying while talking into his iPhone. He set it down next to his bed and sighed. "Ugh finally a week away from it all. That damned Obito guy is going to be the death of me."

    I smiled at that and started setting up my latest prank. About an hour later, I was done while Fury was asleep. "Hey, Fury!" I yelled into his ear.

    He jumped up and pulled a gun out of god knows where. "You brat I''ll kill you today!" He yelled at me.

    "HAHAHA, I hope you like pink!" I yelled and pressed a bu??on I had in my hand.

    "Bang" He shot me and then "Bang" Small devices littered around the room exploded and sprayed pink paint everywhere.

    The bullet went right through me as I used Kamui. And then "Bang" another bang happened and this time glitter appeared everywhere.

    Fury sat there enraged, but I couldn''t take any of the verbal abuse he was yelling out seriously as he was covered in pink paint while his mop was all glittery.

    "You f-"

    "Stop, can we please keep this PG I''m still a kid ya know," I said sounding like I had been wronged.

    "Shut up you piece of-" I didn''t hear the rest of it as I had already used Kamui and went back into the comfort of my bed while laughing my ?ss off.

    "Honey could you keep it down up there with your little imaginary friend Fury. Were trying to sleep." My mom called out.

    I had told her about my weekly pranks on Fury, she didn''t believe me at all and just wrote it off as my imagination.

    "Ya sorry mom just ahh having a good laugh. Night!" I yelled back.

    I fell asleep after a couple of minutes.

    I opened my eyes again, and I was in the middle of a pitch black space where the floor was water. "The hell is this? Am I literally having a wet dream?" I asked myself.

    At that point, a sword tip rose out of the water. It was only the tip of the sword, yet it radiated power, I felt like it was so sharp it could pierce Proto-Adamantium like bu??er.

    "You seek the sword power child." An elegant voice stated. The voice was clearly feminine.

    A silhouette of a women came out of the water. "You are not worthy yet. Come back when I have deemed you worthy." This was the point I realized what was happening.

    "Umm alright... Bye, I guess?" I said, unsure of what to do.

    It all became dark again, and I suddenly woke up in my bed. "Well, that was unexpected."

 Chapter 8 - Howard and Maria Starks Death

    It had been a couple of years since that dream, and it was now 1991. Today was the day Tony found out about his parent''s death, and I was ready for it. Rhodes was out on a military mission which did not allow communication. I had made sure of that.

    My company had flourished even more, and we were already a trillion dollar company. We had expanded into every business imaginable, Space exploration, Education, the food we even partnered up with Stark industries in the weapons business but that wasn''t public as I didn''t want to be also known as the ?ssistant merchant of death or some crap like that.

    I had found Deadpool already and had hired him for a couple of missions. He was very good at his job. I had also found Natasha Romanoff and was planning on ''helping her'' tomorrow.

    "Hey, Aaron can you pass the cheeseburger over there?" Tony asked his eyes fixed on the TV as we were currently watching the news.

    Just as I was doing that-

    "Breaking news, Howard and Maria Stark just found dead. They were found on the side of the road in a flipped over car. Authorities believe it to have been a car crash." The TV reporter stated in a fake sad and concerned voice.

    Tony froze. It looked like gravity had just increased as his body sagged and he just lay there seemingly lifeless.

    "Tony? Tony, are you alright?" I said as I ran over to him and hugged him.

    There was no answer, He just lay there. I carried him to his room. I needed some more physical exercise because by the time we were there, I was sort of out of breath. All this time, I was only practicing my sword technique and tracing weapons, not actually doing physical exercises. Shiro''s logic was what was the use of a powerful body if you didn''t know how to use it? He said, "It''s like giving a legendary blade to a toddler."

    "Hey, Tony, it''s alright." That was all I could say. What was I meant to say? Sorry, I knew about your parent''s death happening tonight but chose not to stop it?

    He just lay there so for the rest of the night I sat there feeding him since he hadn''t eaten yet. The next morning he was the same just staring up at the ceiling, and I was starting to wonder if he was dead. "Yo Tony, I got you some burgers for breakfast. I hope you don''t mind." I told him.

    "If you don''t say anything right now I''ll-"

    "There dead, and I didn''t even get to say goodbye. I was too stubborn to." Tony cut me off.

    I didn''t say anything to that. Not because I didn''t want to but because I couldn''t. I was utterly flustered.

    ''Here let me take reins, I know what it feels like to lose everything you love.'' Shiro offered.

    "What do you feel?" Shiro asked with a stone, cold face.

    Tony looked at me as if I was an idiot. "Pain, regret anger at myself for not saying goodbye."

    "Why? Why do you regret? Did you make the wrong decision? Tony, some things are out of our power. There is nothing you can do. Mourne them but do not get caught in the past. Instead of grieving in the past, turn around and make sure that there will be a better future." Shiro stated with conviction. I suppose that was how he coped with things. Instead of mourning his whole life, he tried to change things, he decided to make the world a better place.

    ''What do you propose I do then?" Tony asked almost begging for an answer,

    "Mourne the loss of your parents. Don''t hold anything back, not tears, not your emotions, not anything lay it all out in front of you for others to see. And those that come to help you are your friends those that pity you are the people you do not want to be friends with." Shiro stated.

    "And once you have yourself collected, you rise up with your friends and do better than ever," Shiro said matter of factly.

    ''My god that was cheesy. What are you going to say next? Are you going to say you''re king of the world while leaning over the railing of a ship?'' I said, annoyed at the cliche lines. ''Ya had it all set up and then you gotta say something cheesy. Why am I not surprised?''

    ''Shut up you puy me on the spot.'' Emiya snapped back at me.

    "You''re right." Tony just said simply. "Thank you. Can you also get me a strawberry shake? Thanks."

    "No, I won''t go back to get you a damn strawberry shake. Call me when you''re ready to talk." I told him and got up ready to leave. But then Tony''s phone buzzed with the caller ID being Jerry.

    "Who''s Jerry?" I asked confused as I didn''t remember a Jerry from the comics.

    "What do you mean? Us three went out to watch that movie last weak and went out to dinner together 3 weeks ago. Don''t you remember him?" Tony asked, confused.

    "No, we were alone both times. But why we went to dinner and a movie alone together baffles me." I said once again consider if I was gay If I was gay once again.

    "No, he was definitely there. He was also there when the two of us first met. It was me, you Rhodes and Jerry." Tony declared.

    "WTF? I SWEAR TO GOD I HAVE NEVER SEEN OR HEARD OF JERRY BEFORE? By the way than what is his last name?" I practically yelled wandering if Tony was playing a trick on me.

    "What the hell, man? We literally had dinner at your house with your parents with Jerry last month! And ah... I don''t actually know his last name. I just called him Jerry for years." Tony said, slightly embarrassed.

    "Anyway just call me if you need anything even if it''s just to talk," I yelled back practically running out the door and grabbing my phone. I quickly dialed a number.

    "Hey mum, did we have a guy named Jerry around for dinner last month?" I questioned.

    "Ahh yes him. He was a lovely buy but sort of quiet.

    I hung the call up then and there. Either this was a very elaborate prank, or someone was messing with me or everyone around me''s mind. Was there a Kuroko in this world as well?

    "Ugh, who cares I''m just gonna go back to the house and work out till lunch then head over to Russia to intercept Natasha on her mission and ''help'' her," I said. Ha, but when I told help I mean kidnap and slightly brainwash in a positive environment so she won''t abandon me like she left the red room. Make her feel like she owes me everything and that she must use her life to pay me back or something.

 Chapter 9 - Natasha

    ''Just give up you have absolutely no talent in Fuinjutsu.'' Madara scoffed at me.

    ''What do you mean all my explosive seals worked?'' I asked, annoyed.

    ''Just because they exploded does not mean they worked.'' Madara retorted.

    ''what do you mean? every time I pushed chakra into them, they exploded?'' I asked, confused.

    ''Yes, which would be suitable for a standard explosive tag but you were making timed explosive tag which should have exploded an hour after they actually did.'' Madara said back dryly.

    ''I still think that they worked perfectly. They exploded what else could you want from an explosive tag?'' I said back in a tone as if I was definitely right and no one in the world could tell me differently.

    ''Ugh, whatever, just stop. Anyway to the thing we all wanted to talk about, that Jerry guy? We had no idea he was there for years, and you just brush it off?'' Madara asked warily.

    ''Well I couldn''t do anything else, apparently, no one actually knew his last name or his address. And when Tony rang him, he didn''t pick up. Plus I couldn''t go searching for him as I have never even seen him.'' I asked back.

    ''Just make sure to keep a watch out, and Orochimaru can you hack into SHIELD? See if they have anything on him or something like his power.'' Madara said dryly.

    ''No problem.'' Orochimaru said back.

    I had been training my body and Fuinjutsu ever since I got home and was getting ready to leave to Russia for Natasha. I had my clone pack me a bag. I had also decided to do some testing in Kisame''s body, and do you know what I found? The guy has two d??ks... Yup... I didn''t know what to say about that, but it sort of makes sense as he was a part shark and you know they have two of them as well...

    Jiust felt the need to share that information as I didn''t want to talk to Kisame about it and everyone in my head had remained silent about it even the usually talkative Naruto.

    "Hey the bag is packed we are ready to go." My clone who transformed into Minato said. He would act as my guardian during this trip as I was technically not old enough to travel alone yet, which bugged me to no end.

    "Yea, let''s go." Is all I said.

    We headed off to an airport I owned. It was the biggest airport in all of America now, and I had invested multiple billions of dollars into it. It wasn''t company owned either it came straight out of my bank account. Yup, that''s what having 99% shares of an over two trillion dollar company can do.

    Since I had no lack of initial funding, I did not need to seek out investors, so I did not sell any of the shares. The 1% was from giving my company general affairs manager 1% as she deserved it. She was a genius at doing paperwork, and she was very reliable. I had often left the company in her hands while I went out to see the world. I had taken a liking to the Himalayas as the air up there was fantastic to train in, and the view was great.

    After we boarded the aircraft and got served our drinks by two beautiful ladies. Damn this young body. I didn''t really want to use someone else''s body to do it either. Except for Kisame''s I am going to make good use of his two p?n?ses.

    Owe do you guys even know how I look? No? Maybe? Well, I''ll tell you anyway. I had black eyes with black hair, an average body with no muscles but also no fat and loved wearing a black leather jacket with a white shirt and black jeans.

    After we got there, we headed to a jeep that was parked on the side of the runway. We went in and drove off. About an hour later, we arrived at our destination.

    I dispelled my clone. Natasha Romanoff was currently hiding in this abandoned warehouse waiting for a crime boss to meet with a local gang leader. They were doing some illegal weapons deals, and Natasha had been ordered to procure the weapons for Leviathan and kill all criminals.

    ''I''d wait outside for her, if I were to try to kill everyone while still getting the weapons, I would use miner explosive and then amidst the confusion grab the guns and money then get out of there and blow the rest of the people up.'' Danzo said his knowledge of doing illegal deals and ?ssassinations coming in handy.

    I waited for about 5 minutes, and it went down pretty close to how Danzo predicted. I caught sight of Natasha running out of the building, and I secretly followed her. As she was about to get into her getaway car I Kamui''d into the seat next to where she was going to sit.

    "Wonderful evening for some good explosions is it not?" I asked as if I was seeing an old friend.

    She didn''t even hesitate to pull out her gun and shoot me, but it just fazed right through my forehead. Her second plan was to stab me, but she just fell through my ?h?st.

    "So you are the violent type? I understand having a knife sink into someone as if they were bu??er is always satisfying. " I said.

    Instead of responding, she just turned around and started running. I guess it will take a lot more than literally having a knife go through me to fluster her.

    I Kamui''s in front of her and did a short bow as she stopped in her tracks finally starting to get a little rattled. "My name is Obito Uchiha. Now that I have introduced myself, it is only right that you extend me the same courtesy."

    In response, she jumped at me going for a leg sweep. I just stood there letting her leg pass through mine. "How rude kid''s these days," I said completely ignoring the fact that I was technically still a kid as well.

    She still didn''t respond instead deciding to throw a smoke bomb she had hidden who knows where. She started running to the left, and naturally, I used my Sharingan to see right through the smoke and Kamui''d right in front of her.

    "Ugh just listen to me for a bit. I want to help you." I said a little frustrated.

    Having gotten the hint, she stopped in her track knowing she couldn''t escape or fight me.

    She still refused to talk though, so I did all the talking for her. "I know who you are Natasha and I want to save you and all of those other girls from that disgusting red room." I wasn''t exaggerating either, so much wasted talent from making the kids kill each other. If I were them, I would just make them kill some random person who isn''t useful.

    "Look, I can help you get out of there, and my company will offer you protection, homes, safety, and food over your head. I can also guarantee that no one will try to **** you." I said reassuringly.

    She perked up at that, but I wasn''t sure if it was because of my offer or because of me knowing that the guards and stuff r?p?d them there.

    She decided to say her first words, "what do you get out of it?"

    Smart girl looking for a motive. "I want you to work for me as part of a private mercenary group. No one will be able to touch you then, and I will even pay you, I am friends with the owner of the company after all and trust me when you are the owner of a multi-trillion dollar company people tend to try and stay out of your way."

    "Why us?" She questioned further.

    "You are already trained, and I can ensure your loyalty towards me if I help you out of a desperate situation," I said, not lying to her in the least.

    "That is all I have to say. I will meet you by the north wall tonight at 9 when its dark. Make sure you tell no one." I told her.

    "Very well," she said and headed off to her car.

    I laughed on the inside at this.

    I will use her betrayal to my advantage, though. While they wait for me at the North wall, I will nock out all the other girls in the red room and sneak them out. Then when they realize that they are gone, I will take Natasha in the chaos.

    I wouldn''t destroy anything though or kill anyone as the girl''s very existence was good blackmail material. If I were to reveal what happened to them to the public, it would cause an outrage. I could say that I saved them having my reputation soar while burning their organization to the ground.

    I will use the girl''s existence to make Leviathon do things for me, and use their connections in the underworld to start making a name for myself and setting up a good information network which is something I will desperately need in this world of chaos. I will bring order to this world but not just any order no I will make this world live under my rules.

    This world will not be one of those peaceful havens or a world where the strong eat the weak no it will be a world where the strong help the weak while everyone is subservient to me. Of course, with the significance of this world, it might take hundreds of years to get it under control, but it will all be worth it.

    I will bring this universe to its knees and then have it rise under my command. Then I shall use it to make the multiverse mine. And when I am done with that, I shall move on to more Multiverses.

    Everything shall be mine.

    Oww is that Ice Cream? GIMME!

 Chapter 10 - Ill post more

sorry I had a bit of an emergency after my shooting session so I couldn''t write today. there will be a chapter tommotor, and one on Friday though and 2 on Saturday.

    the holidays are coming up so I will be able to post more.

    see you tommorow!

 Chapter 11 - Infiltration

    It was nearly time to have a fake meeting with Natasha. I had already scouted out the area with some miniature drones my company made. Of course, I got the company logo and stuff removed, as that might lead them to me.

    I planned on taking out the guards left behind, then sending a shadow clone to fight using only taijutsu some of the other people chasing me. I would sneak them out using Kamui and then go and grab Natasha after a couple of minutes.

    ''I have encountered a problem since we have no real proof that the red room and Leviathon were holding the kid''s hostage. I don''t think we have much blackmail material.'' Danzo told me.

    ''We can videotape it, then when we do not need Leviathan, we will expose them to the public, once we do that we will launch an attack against them saying it''s for avenging the kid''s they kept here. Then we say that we took the kid''s in and gave them shelter and food, which will also raise the public opinion. This is when we release our new''s in one of the alternate reality''s Osborn had a privately owned superhero. We will do just the same and then ally ourselves with the local police. Since the hero will be privately owned, there will be no legal problems. There will also be no problems from the public because they will see us as good people for helping and avenging those little girls in the red room.'' Dumbledore reasoned.

    ''wow, you are a master manipulator.'' Naruto said plainly.

    ''Hehehe let me kill them all and wreak havoc in this disgusting world.'' a dark and creepy voice echoes from the dark parts of my subconsciousness.

    All conversations in my head stilled at that voice. ''Joke? We sort of thought you had died or gone into a coma or something because you haven''t talked in years.'' Edward says.

    There was no response after that apart from ''Let me rip them to shreds! HAHAHA!'' I was wondering if he got a bit more well... Dark? Did he get even crazier from being stuck in my head without being able to release his frustrations for years violently?

    I hesitated for a moment. Should I let him go out and have some fun? I knew he was a f*cking crazy bastard, but no one deserves to be stuck in someone else''s head with nothing else to do than talk and watch the actions of someone else. Oww, wait that''s what watching movies with friends is.

    ''I will sneak out the kids and then anyone who gets in our way I will let you kill.'' I said, trying to compromise.

    ''Hehe. Deal.'' Joker said.

    With that sorted out, my head went back into a buzz of chat and planning. God when the smartest minds in the world and Naruto come together we can achieve a lot.

    I was at first very confused that people like Danzo and Orochimaru were cooperative but what you have to remember Danzo wasn''t a horrible person. After all, what he was doing, he thought was a good thing and that it would help his village.

    Orochimaru just seemed interested and wanted to have some fun.

    ''Let''s go.'' I said using Kamui to teleport right into the bedroom of the girls. I realized that was a bit wrong, but what was I meant to do? Throw pebbles at there window?

    They instantly got up on high alert as I hadn''t been bothered to hide my arrival. "I have come to set you all free, follow me if you wish."

    None of them believed me or didn''t care and started pulling knives and guns out from under there pillows and sheets. One girl even pulled a pair of nunchucks out from her pillow.

    "Sigh, I guess we''ll do this the hard way then," I said and threw out some flying thunder god kunai which Minato had created a little while ago. Emiya and Dumbledore were fascinated with the concept and pestered him with questions for an hour straight.

    I teleported behind one of them and then teleported with them into a secret facility hidden underneath a warehouse on the edge of New York. No one knew about this place, but for me as I had gotten some shadow clones to build it.

    I went back like a flash and teleported all the girls into there individual cells. All of this happened in about 4 seconds, and there were about 12 girls in that room. There were a total of 3 bedrooms, one of them being half empty as they often get killed.

    I repeated this process a bit more, and in the end, there was a total of 28 girls. A lot of bedrooms had an irregular number as once again the girls often died.

    I waited about 3 minutes watching where we should have met up, and sure enough, I spotted three snipers in the tower and a squad of soldiers hiding in one of the rooms.

    Natasha was standing in the open, the perfect place to ambush someone.

    ''Joker want to take out the squad in that room?'' I asked him

    He didn''t answer, but I could practically feel his eagerness, so I gave him control of Obito''s body. The second the Joker was in power he took out a knife I kept in my boot and teleported behind the squad.

    "Where is that bastard? He should have shown up 2 minute''s ago." Random soldier 1.

    "F*ck if I know, maybe he is running a bit late?" Random soldier 2.

    "Hello gentleman, it is a wonderful night, don''t you think? HEHEHE!" The Joker said behind them.

    I could literally hear them shaking from that laugh. Random soldier 1 spun around, but before he could shoot, he saw the Joker''s grinning face with a Mangekyo Sharingan in his eye.

    Joker then slit the closest person''s throat with a clean cut as if he had done it thousands of times already. And now that I think about it he probably had.

    "UGH, YOU BASTARD WELL KILL YOU FOR THAT!" another random soldier screamed. By now they had all already turned to look at there comrades dead body.

    "HEHEHE!" Joker said teleporting with Kamui next to another soldier.

    This went on for about two more soldier''s as they kept firing at the Joker, but whenever the bullets looked like they were about to hit him there was just a swirl, and they went right through his body.

    At this point, there were only three people left, and they were currently hiding behind a doorframe.

    "Ugh, that bastard is unkillable! Antonio, Roger, and Jerry cover my- What? Where did Jerry go?" I heard one of the soldiers saying from behind the wall.

    "I don''t know I didn''t see him while we were being attacked either?" another soldier presumably Antonio said.

    This infuriated me, Jerry had slipped through my hand''s again, and I still had no information on him.

    I retook control of my body. I teleported where they were hiding and quickly slit all their throats while they were still staring at me with wide eyes. I knew I couldn''t get any information out of them since no one seems to quite remember his face only his name and that he was there with them.

    A shot rang out in the distance. I quickly teleported away as to where I was standing. You could see a bullet flying past. I must have made enough noise to catch the attention of the snipers.

    At that point, Natasha and other older women burst into the room. I teleported behind them and took them both to my secret underground dungeon.

    "Now then Natasha and whoever the f*ck you are, I need to have a chat with you."

 Chapter 12 - Deadpool

    Now then that I have a moment with you-" I got cut off.

    "Bang" I heard a gunshot.

    "Huh yeah. Guess I should have checked for hidden weapons." I said as if I hadn''t just had a bullet go through me.

    "So it''s true, all weapons do go through you. Tell me, are you a mutant?" Said the only older woman in the dungeon.

    "Yup but I still haven''t awakened my power yet!" I said cheerfully while I had a machine scan her for all metal.

    She looked confused at that, but I ignored her while multiple robots scan for metal on all the girls. You wouldn''t believe the places they hide them, though.

    "So I know you work for Leviathon and stuff, but as your captor, I will brainwash you and make you a double agent for me. Once we are done, you will obey my every order. Also, I have planned to make you a secret agent of Hydra who is acting as a spy for them by infiltrating Leviathon but in actuality is just giving me reports on them both. Just you know felt like sharing that." I said happily.

    "Computer commence operation Assasins Creed!" I yelled as I was giddy at finally being able to say those words.

    At that suddenly out of the floor of each cell, some equipment appeared and some chains which instantly held all the girls down. Next, there was knockout gas released into each of the chambers.

    The next scene was pretty gruesome, so I won''t go into details, but they implanted some devices inside the girl''s brains, which gives them an electric shock whenever they displease me. It also gave them a sense of p???sur? whenever they did something I liked. It was basically the carrot on the stick approach mixed with conditioning techniques.

    After that, all of the girl''s were brought into bed''s that were in there cell''s. This place from now on would be there home and place of brainwashing. But also a training ground to turn them into an elite spy group. I planned on creating an all-female Assasins Creed in this world as I found the movie surprising. Sadly I didn''t get anyone from that movie in my head.

    ''Kukuku it is all happening as planned, do you plan on getting a team of scientists and brainwashing them to?'' Orochimaru inquired.

    ''Why of course but right now is not the best time, I plan on having the best mind''s in my team and getting Tony to lead it. I will tell him that they are all getting paid and after the brainwashing on them they will say the same.'' I replied with a gleeful smirk.

    ''Alright everyone it''s the time we have all been waiting for! LET''S MEET DEADPOOL!'' I screamed in my head.

    I got a resounding chorus of about 5 people screaming yes while everyone else either ignored me or just did a ''Hmpf.''

    I got onto my private plane about 20 minutes later and left the training of the girls to the computer. I had been planning to create an AI, but who has the time? Also, I might have to create an AI soon as Orochimaru kept bugging me about it, he was fascinated with the idea of being able to make 100% loyal minions which are 100x more efficient and have much fewer needs.

    I already had an idea about creating an AI then showing it off to Tony to get him to ask me to help him create an AI. I will create a failsafe switch in Jarvis and make Jarvis more loyal to me then to Tony, but that would be a secret kept from everyone and Jarvis will act like he is more faithful to Tony.

    I was currently in Salem New York, Deadpool was presently in his apartment living with his girlfriend, and he already had the disgusting face.

    I knocked on the door.

    "Hello, can I help you?" A beautiful girl answered while I could see a weird looking Wade Wilson sitting on his couch staring at me.

    "Yo are you the delivery guy? I ordered my Chimichangas half an hour ago it took you long enough to get here!" Wade yelled out.

    At that, a vein tried to pop on my head, but I held it back down. Training from a ninja was beneficial after all.

    "Ahh no my name is Madara Creed, and I am the CEO of Akatsuki enterprises," I replied with a forced smile. But it started to become more natural as I realized I was talking to THE DEADPOOL!

    "No, it isn''t the delivery guy like I thought. Yea whatever see you, Jerry." Wade said and only then did I realize he had a phone with the caller ID being Jerry.

    I nearly jumped at the phone, but it was already too late. Wade had ended the call, and I knew that after the call was ended, you could never call Jerry back.

    "Ohh wow. Well, I would have preferred my chimichangas but your pretty cool too." Wade said clearly not impressed.

    "Wade shut up we have a guest here!" Vanessa said her annoyance at Wade was utterly overshadowing the shock that the CEO of the worlds current number 1 company was standing at her doorstep.

    "It''s of no matter, but I am not one for pleasantry''s let me get straight to the point. I have seen you in action multiple times and am very impressed at your skills, I want to hire you for two jobs number 1 I want you to be a part of a mercenary group I am creating to protect New York and me. Number two I want you to help train my... Cousin Aaron Creed." I said quickly, trying to think of a way to help me get him to train my younger form.

    "You will be paid handsomely, and I will provide you and your girlfriend Lodging in my company HQ so you can be around to protect me at all times," I said.

    "Uhh first of all buddy why do you want me and second of all I ain''t gonna babysit your cousin," Deadpool said back.

    "I am not asking you to babysit him I just want you to train him for about an hour a day in how to fight with guns, swords, and hand to hand combat," I said.

    Of course, I would record whatever he taught and then send it to the Assasins Creed for them to learn as well.

    "And also I want you because I can tell that even though you seem like a bad person, you are actually a good person who will not backstab me. I am a good judge of character." I replied.

    "Also, your power is perfect for you to be my bodyguard," I added in afterward as I saw him giving me a disbelieving stare.

    "How much will you pay me?" Deadpool asked.

    "100 dollars an hour," I said back.

    "Vanessa were moving," Deadpool said to his girlfriend all too eager to get that money. I chuckled at that.

    "Don''t I get a say in this?" Vanessa said back clearly mad.

    "Uh, yeah, sure... Vanessa, can we please move to that big tower in the middle of the city?" Wade said, trying to calm his girlfriend down.

    "Well, you have to be at work by tomorrow. I need protection all times I leave my office, but some times I will go alone. Got it?" I told Wade pretending like I needed his protection. The only reason I was doing this was that I loved the guy and could hopefully convince him to lead the Assasins Creed alongside Natasha. Of course, I planned on making Natasha immortal so that they could lead it together forever but small steps for now.

    Now that was sorted out, and the next step of my plan was simple. Buy or overtake another country and build it up to show the world my might. Also hopefully ally myself with Wakanda in a secret alliance and if I could a partnership with them.

    Big plans ahead, but what to do?

 Chapter 13 - Avalon Archipelago

    -- Jerry is an actual plot character, but it will be explained later. Right now it is to early to start with the whole who Jerry is arc.--

    I was currently on my way to an island I had bought yesterday for a rather low price of 38 million USD. Yup, I am proud to admit I am one of the only people in the world capable of saying that it is a cheap price.

    Recently I was in more need of a base of operations. The warehouse dungeon was starting to get cramped as I had taken some homeless girls off the street. I planned to keep the all-girl creed thing going and have them be sort of like the Valkyries.

    The IIsland I had bought I named Avalon. But that was just the main Island. I had purchased a moderately sized archipelago consisting of about 14 Islands. Each smaller Island cost around 2 million while the two large ones cost 12 million each and the largest one which I had planned to set my base upon was called Avalon Island the main Island in the Archipelago.

    I already had a plan for it, the main Island would be used as a base and place to receive guests and housing and things such as that. The other two large islands would be respectively for a science division and a division for the Assasins Creed.

    The smaller Islands I planned to put to excellent use as well and use them as a line of defense. That will probably take a while, and I will need a bunch of scientists to do this with me as I wasn''t much of a geneticist. I will get a bunch of shadow clones to start reading up on genetics, but having other people with their own unique views on the world working for me is also a good thing.

    Suddenly a rush of information went into my brain.

    ''We found it kukuku.'' Orochimaru said.

    ''We can either set up an alliance with them or blackmail them with us revealing their existence. I would suggest the first one as people who are kind to someone will usually receive the same treatment back. If we are ever in need of ?ssistance, they will not hesitate to help us, but with the 2nd option, there is a definite chance they will let us die off.'' Danzo said.

    ''But how do we get into contact with them without them thinking it''s hostile or without them being wary of us having an ulterior motive?'' I asked back.

    ''Simple we offer them something they want for nothing in exchange, making them grateful towards us.'' Danzo stated.

    ''But they are a technologically enhances nation way ahead of everyone else what could they possibly want?'' I asked back.

    ''It''s not what they want; it''s who they want.'' Danzo stated.

    ''I see so we will give them Klaue. But what about the Vibranium he has? Wouldn''t they ask us to give that to them?'' I questioned Danzo.

    ''Not if we say that someone else stole it. Someone who has had there hand''s in a lot of bad events, and we want gone. Someone like I don''t know The Hand?'' Danzo said back, and even though he was in my head, I could literally feel him smirking.

    ''Do you think they would even know about them?'' I asked back.

    ''It would be better if they don''t. That would mean we could tell them that they have a magical method to hide specific memories or emotions. This would mean that if they do interrogate one of the members of the hand for the location of the Vibranium and don''t find anything, they will instantly ?ssume that it was because of this.'' Danzo said back just as we landed on a patch of grass near the middle of Avalon.

    I stepped out happy about the plan.

    "It''s beautiful darling. So this is the place where we will set up the base?" A Gorgeous woman asked from behind me.

    "No, this is the place I will set up base while you attend to me," I said back while smirking.

    "Women don''t like to be denied expensive thing''s don''t you know that?" She said back while smirking.

    "I do it''s just that as your employer I can deny you whatever I want," I said back.

    I was talking to my new secretary. She was a beautiful woman with very high talent in doing paperwork. And she also went through the brainwashing program already to always put my need''s in front of everyone else. She had been servicing me on the plane ride here.

    I had brainwashed every higher up in the company to follow my every command without hesitation while still keeping there personality''s so it doesn''t seem suspicious for anyone who knows them.

    I summoned out 500 shadow clones. I had pitiful reserves, and they weren''t growing very fast either as the chakra in this world was so much weaker than in Naruto. That was probably why Magicians draw energy from other dimensions. Since I could use thing''s which my personalities owned in different world''s that included their chakra.

    I headed over to the beach and used a storage scroll Madara made me to summon out a beach bed, sunblock, some food, and some drinks.

    While my ?ssistant p???sur?d me, I sat there enjoying the beach. I hadn''t done this since... ever? I was always so focused on doing stuff.

    I sat there for about another hour and summoned 500 more shadow clones during that time. My ?ssistant got tired during that time, and we just cuddled as well.

    I had a long couple of year''s ahead of me, and I wasn''t going to get much relaxation time during that.

    I summoned a shadow clone. He knew what to do so he just teleported away using Kamui.

    Another half an hour passed just lying there, and then it finally finished.

    "Boss we finished we just need Madara to do his thing now. Also, we have located Magneto and Mystique. They are both currently in New York. Do you want to start project pet magnet?" The shadow clone asked.

    "No, but catch Mystique and turn her into one of our ?ssassins. Then send her back to Magneto and have her act as a double agent." I said.

    "Also start project Alpha. It will take a couple of years to finish so I will start it now. Until the time that we can start moving, I will be developing my nation and Avalon Archipelago." I told the clone.

    The clone dispelled sending my orders into the minds of every other clone.

    I headed over to a clearing which my clones had just made. It was next to a river, and a mountain and I planned on creating my fantasy kingdom here.

    (What it looks like https://www.google.com/search?q=The+art+of+flavio+bolla+on+instagram&safe=active&client=firefox-b-d&source=lnms&tbm=isch&sa=X&ved=0ahUKEwjfqZv3yZ_jAhUm4XMBHetmDScQ_AUIECgB&biw=1280&bih=585#imgrc=wmudUIm7XeeKZM:

    It would cost me no money as Madara can just use large scale earth and wood style jutsu.

    "Wood style: wooden pillar''s Jutsu!" Madara yelled as there was an explosion of wood everywhere.

    Madara started on the next jutsu''s hand signs, and when he was done, he yelled, "Earth style: stone wall Jutsu!" he yelled again, and an ever more massive reaction happened.

    "I''m done my chakra is nearly depleted, if it wasn''t for Kurama and Naruto providing me with more I would have died from chakra exhaustion," Madara said.

    I retook control and switched into my body. It was a beautiful city with a massive castle. I could definitely see this as a tourist attraction I just needed to add some furniture, windows... Wow, this place actually has a long way to go still. I will need to tell my company that I am investing around 10 billion into this place and that all profits will go to me personally. This might even create a scandal if released publically, but I will just make them keep this quite. After all 10 billion dollars into a city and I am the only one getting profits? Wait I get 99% of the money anyway since I don''t sell percentages of my company.

    I looked at it. It was beautiful. I shall name this city. Camelot!

 Chapter 14 - Crow summons

    It had been a week since I started the creation of Camelot. I always felt like someone was watching me from the water, but I could never tell where or who.

    Madara finished the foundation of the Assasins Creed building and The Science building as well. We had even started hiring some geneticists to begin working on my secret project for the surrounding small islands. But that would take a while as I still needed to brainwash them to be utterly loyal to me.

    I had used my shadow clones to transform into crows which I got Itachi to give me the contract on yesterday. Oh my god, they are useful, do you know what the perfect spy apart from spider''s is? It''s a crow. They can hide super well, especially at night have they have a superb hearing, and their maneuverability is fantastic too as they can fly. Itachi was trying to teach me to do the crow clone, but there was no luck on that front. Today I will introduce myself to them and try to make a good connection with them and especially the sages.

    They have one sage, and no one knows where the ancient sage is as he is just gone.

    "Summoning Jutsu," I said while pricking my thumb and drawing blood.

    In front of me, there was no puff of smoke, but the shadows just converged and then left and in the place of the shadow''s was a regular crow.

    "You require ?ssistance summoner?" It asked professionally.

    "Please call me Aaron while in this form. I have many form''s including Itachi Uchiha, who gave me your summoning contract." I said.

    "Oww Itachi? I thought he died? His name faded from the scroll a long time ago." The Crow said.

    Suddenly I switched body''s and let Itachi take control. "Soru I did not die but got su?k?d into another world and became part of someone else''s soul."

    The crow gaped at that. "Itachi? Is this true? And why is the chakra so much thinner in the air then it was?"

    "It is indeed me and the chakra is thinner because we are not in the world of Shinobi. We are currently on a planet called Earth. I have given Aaron the summoning contract, and I ask of you to let him become the crow''s summoner." Itachi said.

    "Very well, but I would ask you to see Yatagarasu as he still mourns your death." Said the crow.

    Itachi smiled, bitterly at that. The crow, and the next second, we were high in the treetops sitting on a branch next to a crow''s nest with who I ?ssumed to be Soru in it.

    Without saying another word, Itachi jumped down from the tree and landed soundlessly on the ground. He sprinted in a specific direction and kept going for another 2 minutes. I was impressed this place was pretty large if it could make Itachi sprint without stopping for two minutes straight.

    Itachi jumped up a tree and landed next to a small crow''s nest while purposefully making some noise to make the inhabitance of the crow''s nest know that we were here.

    "Go away Ebisu I already said I didn''t want to go out with you." A small voice came from inside.

    "Owe pity, and here I was hoping that you would go out with me Yatagarasu," Itachi said while smiling.

    After that, a wide-eyed crow came dashing out of the nest with a blazing Sharingan.

    "Itachi? But how are you alive? Why didn''t you tell me you were alive you schmuck?" Yatagarasu practically yelled even though I couldn''t see his beak moving.

    Itachi smiled, bitterly at that. "It is a long story. One I do not have the time, nor does Aaron have the patience to explain."

    ''Hmpf, I have patience. You don''t know me.'' I said back while pouting.

    ''I know you better than anyone ¡ª even your own parent''s.'' Itachi said back while smiling.

    "Aaron? I don''t sense anyone else here?" Yatagarasu said confusion taking over his excitement at the revelation that Itachi was alive.

    I quickly took over again and changed into my body. "Yo name''s Aaron Creed. How can you talk while not moving your beak?"

    He gaped at that. Wanting to fluster him more, I said.

    "Hey, I just introduced myself and asked you a question. Didn''t you get taught that it was rude not to say anything back? And you''re staring as well! People these days just have absolutely no manner''s." I said back while laughing in my head.

    My statement had the d?s?r?d effect as he was trying to work out what was happening.

    I switched back into Itachi.

    "Yatagarasu, Aaron will be your summoner. We will go now as we have an important meeting." Itachi said.

    Itachi then reverse summoned his way out. Reappearing on Avalon Island, I retook control.

    I gave the instructions to my shadow clones on what to do, and then we left.

    ''We have a meeting with an emissary from Wakanda in 1 hour. Why are you heading for New York when we should be heading there?'' Edward asked.

    ''I''m going to do a Kakashi and come an hour late. It''s a sign of power. Also, it''s fun.'' I told him.

    ''What are you going to do then?'' Naruto asked.

    ''Well meet Charles Xavier of course. The X-Men movie start''s in a couple of year''s, and I want to have an investment in that school.'' I said.

    ''Also, it would be good to use that academy as a way to train my own mutant army.'' I said.

    Half an hour later, I arrived at a massive mansion. I waited outside the gate and buzzed in.

    "Whatya want?" came a gruff sounding voice.

    "I came for a meeting with Charles. I want to invest in the school you are planning to make." I said.

    There was a long pause, and then the gate swung open.

    I paused outside before driving in. I was going to meet the X-Men!

 Chapter 15 - Charles Xavier

    I used to think I was indecisive, but now I''m not too sure - Anonymous.

    "Hello, my name is Madara Uchiha," Madara said.

    Logan was on guard the moment he saw Madara. I guess he could feel the fact that Madara had been in a lot of war''s and had killed a lot. War was a Multiversal language, and Logan seemed to be all too familiar with it.

    "Logan, I''ll take you to the professor," Logan said.

    ''Dumbledore we will need you for this meeting. You are the only one of us with some mental defense capabilities.'' Madara said.

    Dumbledore took the reins, and Logan visibly relaxed. "How did you do that? How did you suddenly lessen the feeling of you being a war veteran?" Logan questioned seemingly on edge.

    "Trademark secret my boy," Dumbledore said, and I tried to mentally facepalm myself at Dumbledore calling someone older than him his boy.

    Logan seemed to growl a bit at that but refrained from doing anything else. We headed over to a luxurious office, with a bald man in a wheelchair sitting in the middle of it.

    "Madara Uchiha may I know why I have the p???sur? of meeting you?" Charles said.

    "Ahh yes the p???sur? is all mine Charles may I call you that?" Dumbledore said, pumping his charisma to the maximum with a charming smile.

    "Of course," Charles said.

    "Well, I have come here to discuss with you the creation of your school. I wish to have a stake in it. Also, would you like some tea?" Dumbledore said, pulling out two steaming cups of tea from seemingly nowhere.

    ''Where did that tea come from?'' I asked Dumbledore.

    "Ahh yes thank you," Charles said, not questioning it at all.

    "Lemon drops?" Dumbledore said once again pulling a vile of liquid from nowhere.

    ''Oh my god! Where are you getting this stuff from!?'' I was so confused as I asked Dumbledore.

    "No thank you I prefer my tea sweet, do you have any sugar?" Charles asked.

    "Of course," Dumbledore said while pulling out a couple of cubes of sugar from once again seemingly nowhere.

    ''WHERE ARE THEY COMING FROM?!'' I mind yelled.

    Once again ignoring me, Dumbledore said, "One or two?"

    "One," Charles responded.

    "Now, to the point, I do not require funding for my school," Charles said.

    Dumbledore chuckled, "Oww I think you have misunderstood, we know you are quite well of and do not require funding, but we offer other things. Support, you see if you have a multi-trillion dollar company behind you and saying good things about Mutants, then the prejudice people hold against you will go down significantly." Dumbledore took a short break. "We can also offer your mutant''s jobs after they graduate. As you know, it is quite hard for mutants to find employment so we can offer them jobs if they have the needed skill set, of course. Since Akatsuki Enterprise works with everything, your student''s will have no lack of job opportunities."

    "And what do you want in return? I know that you do not need the money as you yourself are quite well off." Charles asked.

    "I want to use your teacher''s and students as privately owned superheroes. If they are vigilantes, you will face a lot of public and political backlash, even if you do save people. But if you are company-owned especially by us, no one would dare to question it, giving you as much freedom as necessary to protect people." Dumbledore said.

    "We are also constructing an island called Avalon as our own nation. Currently, we are still working on security measures, so we need a powerful security force that I can trust to defend the island. We will pay all who come handsomely and will provide lodging." I said.

    "This is very well planned out. You help us and make us more influential and protected in exchange for our student''s, which in turn can help you help us. It is an excellent system, and I must say that I am inclined to agree with your offer, but there is a flaw in your plan. There currently is no school and even if there was how could we trust you not to use us like so many others do?" Charles said.

    "Because I am a mutant but haven''t awakened my power yet. I am in the same boat as you, and why would I use my own kind?" Dumbledore said.

    "Very well Madara I will agree to the offer," Charles said, and at that moment I could feel the professor''s mind trying to invade Dumbledore''s.

    "That will not work Charles as I have had years of practice protecting my mind from mind readers," Dumbledore said with a kind smile.

    Charles seemed slightly shocked at that. "I thought you hadn''t awakened your power''s yet?" He said.

    "I have not what you see is plain experience, and if you are checking for ulterior motives, I have none I will lower my mind shields for you if you want to prove this fact," Dumbledore said.

    ''Do it,'' I said.

    ''Alright'' came another voice.

    Charles mind invaded mine. Or should I say Emiya''s? Dumbledore hid all the essential information as technically we were all one mind but at the same time were different.

    Charles eyes teared up and widened. "You... You... You g-gave up everything to pr-protect humanity and then they ki-killed you for it. And your not part of this world?"

    He looked at me with seemingly respect yet at the same time caution. "I am sorry for what you have had to go through but did you... I don''t know any other way to say this, but did you go insane and hold a grudge against humanity because of what they did to you?" Charles asked, seemingly scared of my reaction.

    "No, I do not hold resentment for it. I just... It is what it is, and I can''t change it, but this world is different. I can protect more people here because of that... That is my Ideal!" Emiya said with conviction in his eyes.

    A small, sad smile formed on Xavier''s lips. Plan fool Charles into thinking I would do anything for this planet successful. Thank god for Emiya and his Ideals, even when he knew he couldn''t stop me from reaping every drop of power I can from this world he still needs to protect humanity.

    "Then, I shall accept your offer. Thank you for helping my future school." Charles said.

    "I shall excuse myself then. Thank you for you''re time Charles." Dumbledore retook control when he said this and his usual calm and charismatic aura came.

    After I left Logan came in the room. "What was that about?"

    "I just met someone very interesting, and I believe he will save us all someday," Charles said while doing his usual calming smile.

    "I believe that the creation of my school has just started. Would you like to have a drink with me to celebrate?" Charles said.

    At that Logan looked very surprised. "He was that interesting, huh? Able to get you to drink not even I could do that."

    "Hey, professor. So what''s the occasion that we are going to be drinking?" Storm came in and said. Charles told her telepathically that they were going to have a drink.

    "We are going to be partnering up with Akatsuki Enterprise to build a school. A school for young mutant''s." Charles said, and both Logan and Ororo looked shocked at that.

    After that, Charles vaguely went over what happened but left out some details. Both Logan and Ororo listened attentively, and at the end, they both seemed impressed and shocked.

    "Well then now that''s settled let''s drink!" Logan said happily eager to down some booze.

    Meanwhile, with me.

    "YES!" I yelled in my limo. I had just successfully tricked the Charles Xavier flawlessly. Anyone of the mutants he would send to work at my company would be brainwashed, and they would all so suddenly have a compulsion to volunteer for my mutant army.

    Now that that is over it''s time to meet the emissary from Wakanda!

 Chapter 16 - Okoye

    I intend to live forever. So far, so good. - Steven Wright.

    I was now on my way to a meeting with an envoy from Wakanda. They had no idea I knew how technologically advanced they really were. And I planned to use that as a bargaining chip, not as a threat as that might make them wary.

    Two day''s ago, my shadow clones had found Ulysses Klaue. My shadow clone''s then henge''s into some random people with the sign of the hand on there uniform. They injured Klaw and stole the Vibranium making sure that all of his lackeys saw it and spread the word.

    I then got some of my shadow clones to sneak in and take Klaw an hour later to make it seem like we came late. And currently, Klaw was being transported to our meeting place by my shadow clones. I was also trying to put the Flying Thunder God mark everywhere in the world. It was slow, but it was coming along.

    A crow landed on my open car window. "Did the envoy arrive yet?"

    The crow nodded, yes. "How long ago?"

    It held up two talons meaning 2 hours. I chuckled at that. I would need another 10 minutes to get there so hopefully whoever it was would wait and not blow a fuse and try to kill me the second I saw them.

    The crow flew away, leaving me to my thoughts.

    Ten minutes later, I arrived at a building on the edge of New York.

    I entered without any of the security trying to stop me as they all knew what I looked like.

    I went into a dull office with an African woman sitting on a chair in the middle of it practically fuming. "You dare show up so late? Another 5 minutes and I would have left!" She almost yelled at me.

    So I took a page right out of Kakashi book and said, "Sorry, I saw a black cat, so I had to take the long way, so it didn''t cross my path." I said with an earnest face as if it was the most logical thing in the world.

    She was fuming at this point, and I swear I could see bubbles forming on the edge of her lips. "You... You dare make up a pathetic excuse like that."

    I pretended to look offended at that. "Me? I would never lie, especially to a lady! And also you are being very rude, I just came in, and you started yelling at me, do I not even get a hi?" I said with a righteous and offended face.

    Her face got even redder at that. I may have gone too far... Naaa it''ll be fine.

    "Who do you think you are? I am the general of one of the..." She stopped herself, realizing that in her anger, she nearly let slip about Wakanda.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just messing with you. Anyways I want to make a deal with you." I said.

    Her eyebrow twitched at the first part, but at the second she sat up straighter, and all her previous embarrassment went away. "What would someone of your standing want from a small and poor place such as where I''m from?"

    "Well, I wouldn''t call Wakanda small and poor at all," I said while smirking inwardly at her horrified face.

    "How do you know?" She once again yelled at me.

    "Trade secret," I replied. "But let''s get down to business, I have a gift for your king."

    "Who is that?" She asked warily. I can see her confusion as Klaw currently is tied up and unconscious. The fact that his arm is cut off doesn''t help either.

    "Ulysses Klaue, I went to go capture him two days ago, and when my men showed up, he had already lost an arm. There Vibranium stash was also gone, and his men said that they were attacked by some people wearing a set of Ninja clothes and a Hand on their clothes." I said.

    She seemed confused by that but just moved on to the next point. "Why are you giving him to us? What is your motive?"

    "I want to set up a good relationship with your country and giving your king something, or in this case, someone he want''s would be a good way to do so," I told her straightforwardly as lying had no point because it was very easy to figure out anyways. I also figured that if I didn''t lie, they would trust me a tiny bit more.

    I hadn''t made the best first impression, but that would be forgotten with this gift. So while I lost nothing, I gained a large stash of Vibranium and good relations with the most technologically enhanced country in the world and also got them to set their sights on the hand, so I didn''t have to do anything.

    It wasn''t even three birds with one stone anymore. It was just three birds for free.

    "Then, I shall thank you on behalf of Wakanda. I shall tell my king about your kindness." Okoye said.

    "Of course but what about our deal?" I asked.

    She sat back down, ignoring the unconscious Klaw. "What did you have in mind? You must know that we are the most advanced country in the world, right? So I do not see anything you can offer us."

    "Of course. I will first state what I want from you before I shall state what I can give you in return." I told her. I was trying to put up a ludicrous offer and then tell her I can give her something which their country needs. Hopefully, then she will have slightly fewer worries about what I want.

    "I want your country''s support in the building of mine. I also want some technology specifically that shield you have around Wakanda." I told her as in the Infinity War movie that thing had easily held up against much older and more advanced alien forces. Even though it did occasionally let one enemy through I could just set up another one behind it which would stop all the ones that came through.

    I did not suspect them to give me the blueprints for the barrier, but I suspect the barrier needed Vibranium somehow which they think is in possession of some ninjas from the hand not me so they would think that I would have the technology just not the resources to use it.

    "You''re building a country?" She asked sort of surprise, mainly because they had no idea even with there advanced technology.

    "Yes and I already have the groundwork for it finished now I need advanced technology. I do not mean stuff like guns or anything, just the best household equipment and medical supplied you have." I told her.

    "That is a lot that you want. And what could you possibly offer us of equal value?" She asked.

    "Information on the lost amulet of Bast," I told her.

    At that, her eyes rose nearly out of there sockets.

    "How do you know about it? And it is lost anyway so what use is the information?" She questioned.

    "How I know is Irrelevant, but the lost amulet of Bast is no longer lost," I said while smirking. I would keep it for myself, but it was of no use to me as I didn''t want to talk to someone who could look into my soul like she did to Doom.

    She looked skeptical but still nodded.

    "I do not trust this place enough to have you go around telling me the location of the Lost Amulet of Bast. I will talk to my king, and if he agrees to your deal, we will invite you to Wakanda." She said while thinking, "This is out of my hand''s now, I am but a general."

    "Very well then, I hope you have a pleasant day, and I look forward to seeing Wakanda with my own eyes," I said indicating that I have full confidence that T''Chaka will accept the deal.

    "Farewell!"

 Chapter 17 - Going to Wakanda

    It had only been two day''s when I got the decision. I WAS GOING TO WAKANDA!

    King T''Chaka had said that if I were able to give them accurate intel on where the lost amulet of bast is he would approve our alliance and give me the technology I wanted. He also said thank you for Klaue.

    Of course, it had to be a secret alliance as the world still did not know of Wakanda''s existence. I could finally start on my plan to groom the next Black Panther to my liking for when T''Chaka died. I didn''t plan to stop that as T''Chaka was already king for many years and knew what he was doing so he would be harder to manipulate.

    Shuri was also an excellent scientist, and I planned on making a good impression with her then ask for her hand in a political marriage solidifying our alliance.

    I planned on then making full use of Shuri''s brilliance and make her one of the head researchers in the future Akatsuki science building on Avalon. I already had a couple of people in mind for who would be working there.

    Also, I wanted to set up connections with the Fantastic Four while getting them to work for me, my ultimate goal there was to annex Baxter foundations into Akatsuki Enterprise. I now owned 100% of the shares of Akatsuki Enterprise as having anyone other then me have a sway over the company was a bad idea.

    I had implanted the chips in all the higher up''s brains so I could kill them with just a command if I wanted to, but I didn''t as that would be a bother to cover up. I had also used some brainwashing techniques to make them all loyal to me. I was VERY confident that it wouldn''t be broken as Orochimaru was good at making people loyal to him. Just ignore Sasuke.

    Also, the Joker seemed quite skilled at making people not betray him and had some input on the subject, but most of what he said was just cackling and telling me to torture them and it would break them. And now that I think about it having my own Harley Quinn wouldn''t be a bad idea.

    Anyway, I had sent a top class team of lawyers to deal with the paperwork for the deal with Xavier. It all went smoothly, and both sides were happy with the agreement.

    My team of lawyer''s had also started going over the paperwork for a privately owned team of superheroes. Currently, we had no superpowered individuals to join the group. I was going to work on that and hopefully, have the Black Panther join.

    My plane was currently over Africa, and it was a big expanse of desert some tees and- OH MY GOD WAKANDA! It just suddenly shimmered into existence beneath me.

    There were skyscrapers everywhere, and the city seemed to buzz with life. It was beautiful, a true haven.

    "Madara, it is good to meet you. I presume you had a good flight?" T''Chaka said.

    "It is nice to finally meet you to T''Chaka if I may call you that and yes my flight was delightful," I said while discreetly winking at one of the flight attendants. This seemed to be noticed by both Shuri and T''Challa.

    Shuri just seemed confused while T''Challa sent me a knowing smirk. I already like him.

    "Of course. I am not one for small talk, so shall we get right to business?" I told him.

    T''Challa and Shuri seemed to perk up a tiny bit at that. I guess their father didn''t clue them in and as the kid''s they were, they must be curious. They were just kid''s right now.

    "Yes follow me to somewhere more private," T''Chaka said. He then led me off to somewhere I presumed to be a throne room.

    "Madara, may I ask you a question?" He asked, and without waiting for an answer, he said, "How do you know so much about my country? And who are you? There is no record of you. It''s like you didn''t even exist until a couple of years ago."

    "I grew up in a very... Remote place. The place I grew up in even had the word hidden in its name. And my people are very, very good at not being found." I told him.

    "Your people?" He said as if he were asking me to elaborate. "Are you a tribe like Wakanda who hide from the world because you own something special?"

    "No. I can''t tell you about my people, but I can tell you that my clan were all slaughtered. My two brothers and I ran away before we were caught too." I told him using a rehearsed story.

    "You have brothers? Why have I never heard of them?" T''Chaka said, genuinely curious.

    "Because they usually do not want to be heard of. My brothers and I went in different ways. Obito decided to become a villain to further his own goals while Itachi decided to become a hero. I just became a simple businessman who by chance, became successful." I spun the rehearsed story while in my head, Naruto was laughing at me being able to fool T''Chaka so easily.

    "I have never heard of either of them," T''Chaka stated clearly wanting an explanation why.

    "It''s because you haven''t heard of them that they are so good. Someone like Obito is most of a threat when no one knows about him. And if you haven''t heard of Itachi, that means he is strong enough to protect this planet before the planet has any idea it even needs protecting." I told him using the bullsh*tting tactics Dumbledore taught me.

    T''Chaka seemed to nod in understanding at this. Battle tactics seemed to be something he understood very well.

    "T''Chaka you have been questioning me this entire time may I ask a few questions?" I asked respectfully as I was still in his home, and Wakanda could easily beat Avalon in an all-out war.

    "Of course if it within my power and jurisdiction, I will answer as best as I can," T''Chaka replied.

    "Are you purposefully letting your children listen in on this or were you too focused on the glory that is my looks to notice them?" I asked with a smirk.

    He seemed surprised, but if it was because I noticed them or if it was because he didn''t realize they were there, I couldn''t tell. "So you notice them? Come out, children it is rude to hide in the shadows watching our guest." Well, there was the answer to that question.

    Two young children stepped out from behind a pillar. "We are sorry father for eavesdropping," T''Challa said not sounding sorry at all. "My name is T''Challa, and this here is my sister Shuri."

    A young girl stepped next to T''Challa and gave a small curtsy.

    I gave them a small nod and said, "It''s nice to meet you. My name is Madara Uchiha."

    "T''Chaka I feel that they should not be here right now. This is s?ns?t?v? information." I told him.

    He nodded, "T''Challa, Shuri go find your mother and help her out with some gardening."

    "But father-" Shuri said indignation clear on her face, but she got cut off.

    "No, but''s.this is important Shuri." He said firmly.

    Shuri stomped out of the room while T''Challa quietly following but it was clear from his expression that he also wanted to hear what we were about to say.

    Using Madara''s inhuman sensing skills, I could tell they were pressing their ears against the door. "They are still listening through the door."

    I heard a few mumbles of "how did he know?" and "we gotta get out of here before daddy get''s mad!"

    T''Chaka seemed surprised again. "Children I told you to leave now!" He yelled slight anger in his voice. But you could tell he genuinely cared for them.

    At that, they seemed to sprint away.

    T''Chaka then turned deadly serious "Okoye, tell''s me you know the location of the lost amulet of Bast."

    "Indeed. Has she also stated the terms of the agreement?" I asked.

    "She did but as a thank you for bringing me Klaue I must warn you that the force field requires Vibranium to be made. And we both know that I will never give that to anyone." He said.

    "I already expected that, but I wish to have it anyway as I am not only a businessman but also an engineer and I want to try to find a way to create a weaker barrier which doesn''t use Vibranium," I said. If I just said I wanted it any way he would suspect that The Hand didn''t actually steal the Vibranium and injure Klaue and that it was all a lie from me. In a way, I wasn''t lying as I did intend to create a weaker version of the barrier which didn''t use Virbanium.

    This way, they would not be suspicious because my shield was just as strong as there''s. I would use the shield which needed Vibranium as a second layer behind the weaker one.

    "Very well I trust you have arranged the paperwork?" He said.

    "Yes here just read through it then sign it when you''re done," I said.

    After twenty minuted of him reading through it, he signed it. "Now where is the lost talisman of bast?"

    "It''s in the outskirts of LA on a hillside where the richest of the rich live. I cannot tell you exactly whereas that was all my Intel said, but this should be enough to go on. If you have any problems just ask me and I can help you. I will even bring you to my brother Obito who can get in and out of any place with seconds."

    "I appreciate it, but I will see what I can do first before I ask this brother fo yours, I also do not like working with criminals," T''Chaka said.

    "Owe that is where you are wrong Obito is no criminal. He has only broken one law ever, and that was for a couple of pranks. I said he was evil, not a criminal." I said while smiling.

    "What evil things are there that do not require you to become a criminal when doing them?" T''Chaka asked, confused.

    "My brother has been tormenting Nick Fury director of SHIELD once every week for years now," I said while smiling.

    His eyes widened at that. "You''re a brother of the prankster ghost? The one Fury has set the highest threat level possible on? The one who Fury says is the bane of his life and his mortal enemy?"

    "I didn''t know my brother had that big of a reputation!" I said sort of amazed that my weakly pranks on Fury had become this legendary. Hell Fury even declared him as his mortal enemy.

    "Of course. Some time ago, Fury even asked my ?ssistance to capture him. I refused because he isn''t called the ghost for nothing as no one ever finds a trace of him!" T''Chaka said.

    At that, everyone in my head exploded into laughter even Joker was doing his mad cackle.

    "They say that Fury is even trying to convince the council to spend 400 million dollars on a device that will keep the Ghost away from him!" T''Chaka said, sounding very amused.

    After that, I bid farewell to T''Chaka and headed back to the aircraft where a s?xy flight attendant was waiting for me. I enjoyed the rest of the day, by relaxing and went to watch Terminator 2 with Tony, who was starting to get out of his shell more.

    Tony had turned into he playboy he was in the movies after his parent''s death. Don''t get me wrong he was a playboy before, but now he took it to a new level mixing alcoholism and gambling into the mix, but he was still a good friend.

    Next week I planned on introducing him to Avalon Archipelago and trying to convince him to be a lead scientist there. It was going to be fun.

    This new life is great!

 Chapter 18 - Convincing Tony

    It had been a weak, and I had told Tony about Avalon. He seemed sort of surprised and hurt that I didn''t tell him sooner, but when I told him we were going on holiday there, he seemed to forgive me.

    "Hey, Tony you ready?" I yelled out as I entered his Penthouse.

    "Yeah which shirt is better? The one with the polka dots or the stripes? I personally like the one with the polka dots more. I don''t know why I guess I''m just a Pokadot kind of guy." He said, seemingly serious.

    "Then go with the polka dots I''m sure the girls won''t care they''ll just care about the und?rw??r you wear!" I said while laughing. "Wait no, they probably only care about what''s in your bank," I told him more seriously as him hooking up with gold diggers all the time was an actual problem.

    "Hmpf." Tony just grunted. "Where is Avalon then anyway? I never saw it on any map before."

    "That''s because it was just recently named Avalon. By me, in fact, I own the whole island and the surrounding islands." I said.

    "Why''d you buy an island? It seems sort of excessive, don''t ya think?" He asked.

    "I''m making a country," I told him seriously.

    His eyebrows shot up at that. Owe ya I might have forgotten to tell him that...

    "Since when? Why? How? Where? Wait that the last one was a stupid question your building it in that island chain da." He questioned.

    "I started building it a couple of weeks ago. I am building it to get more income and help people in the proccess, and how I built, it is a secret." I said.

    It took him a bit to process all that "Well now that I know you own it my expectations are high. How many babes are there?"

    "None it''s sort of deserted right now except for a couple of cleaners." Those cleaners being my employees who I brainwashed.

    He seemed to be a bit depressed at that but then calmed down. "So a week at a nearly deserted island? Sweet now all you have to do is give me a lab to work in and bang we have Heaven on Earth!" He said happily.

    "Ya, I have a science island with a science facility in the making. Actually, I was going to talk to you about that but let''s save that for the ride!" I said, not being able to get there. I would be gone for a week, so I left a clone behind to do my prank on Fury.

    I had been letting up a bit as I didn''t want Fury to kill himself or quit SHIELD or anything, but I also didn''t want to stop. I had sort of developed a liking to our prankster and guy who gets pranked relationship. It was pretty casual, but we had our magical moments, and let me tell you it is magic when he stares into my eyes. I mean it''s euphoric when those rage-filled eyes meet mine. I am even willing to say it''s almost better than s?x. But hell no.

    Wait, that gave me an idea! Fury is so busy and doesn''t have time for a s?x life he probably hasn''t seen anything s?xy in years! I will learn from Naruto''s immense wisdom. That wisdom being that elderly leaders are all pervs. I mean did you guys know that I can beat Jiraiya and Sarutobi with just one simple s?xy jutsu?

    Anyway, we were now on the plane towards Avalon. I intended to ask Tony to lead the science division of my island, but if he said no, I would have to brainwash him. I didn''t want to do that as Tony was one of the few people I genuinely liked and respected. Hell, even my parents didn''t make it onto that list, I liked them, but I couldn''t say I respected them as their only accomplishment was giving birth to me and that was mostly my mom anyway. But anyway I am going to stop my rambling now as my audience is very annoyed. I am not breaking the fourth wall here I am talking about all the voices in my head who even though don''t have eyes I can feel their glares at my rambli-

    ''JUST SHUT UP ALREADY!'' Naruto yelled in an exasperated tone.

    ''Alright jeez calm down. It''s like you had the Kyuubi in you at one point or something god.'' I said sarcastically, and all I got from Naruto was a grunt and a growl from Kurama.

    "Hey, Tony I wanted to ask you to be the head of my science division in Avalon. I plan to change the world and protect my country with the tech you would make!" I told him cheerfully.

    "Yup sure." He replied back, and I was wondering if he was even listening to me or if he was just preoccupied with that flight attendant currently pouring some coffee into his mug.

    "Tony, are you listening to me?" I asked, slightly annoyed.

    "Owe I feel for you, man." He replied back making it clear he wasn''t listening to me.

    "I can hook you up with Madonna," I told him with a deadpan face.

    "What really?" He asked face full of hope.

    "No you just weren''t listening to me now I asked you if you wanted to be the head of the science division on my island. I plan on helping people of my country with this tech and saving lives!" I told him with a hopeful expression.

    "No." He said back simply.

    "I can introduce you to a technologically enhanced country that has been in hiding for a very long time. They are so advanced it could make anything your father came up with (Excluding Badassium) look like a kids toy!" I told him

    "What''s my first job, boss?" He replied with a smile on his face.

    I chuckled at that. "I know you aren''t much of a, but I am currently working on a defense system for my island, which will change the world!" I replied confidently.

    "What is it?" He asked back looking intrigued.

    "Hehe, it''s-"

    "My god, this place is beautiful, and that castle looks like it came out of a fantasy world!" Tony said which is rare because he b?r?ly ever compliments anyone. Well, he does it quite often, but usually, it''s just empty words or sarcasm.

    "Hehe, thanks I sort of helped build it," I said with the eye smile Kakashi taught me.

    "Really? You are doing physical work? Hah as if!" Tony said, laughing.

    I was offended at that! Even though the chakra in this world was much thinner than in Naruto, I was still making a lot of improvements. I had also started showing muscles!

    So I walked over to a tree and punched it with about 50% of my power, and it came falling down in one punch. But damn my knuckle hurt now! Tony was staring at me, and I forgot about the pain and just smirked at him. "What was that about me? I thought you were implying I was weak!"

    "Dood I know your smart and crazy enough to do it, but I have to ask. Did you remake the super soldier serum?" He asks me sternly.

    "What? No! I wish I could, but without Dr. Erskine''s formula I can''t do jack squat." I replied solemnly. I had tried to decode Captain America''s genetic code, but first of all, I wasn''t a Genetecist, and even if I were I would need a sample of blood from Steve before he became Captain America to analyze the differences.

    "Then how on earth did you get that strong?" Tony asked, baffled.

    "A lot of training! Plus my teacher is a superhero, so I had a couple of advantages." I said, pretending like I hadn''t just told him massive news. I was trying to make some sort of connection between Itachi and me as that could improve my reputation in the future.

    "Well anyway, business first," Tony said which was totally weird for him as he never put business first. "Fist of all what is my salary going to be and second of all when do I get to go to Wakanda?"

    I had explained it to him on the plane after he accepted my offer. He was totally intrigued, and I was hoping I could get him sort of an internship at Wakanda t learn more. I would have to remind the king of my gift to him to do so, but it might work. Also, that might improve my chances at making that Virbanium barrier if Tony knows a bit more about Vibranium. All I knew was its properties and some uses, but I had absolutely no clue about the material itself. What was it''s structure? What sort of alloys could I make from it? Tony would help me in finding out this information.

    Ugh getting all this past Tony without him thinking I was doing something terrible would be hard and I didn''t want to brainwash him. Why is life so difficult?

 Chapter 19 - Fury goes to catch a Ghost

    I was done. I couldn''t do this crap anymore! Pranks! Nothing but weekly pranks for years!

    One day I was just minding my own business and doing some paperwork. That''s when I got this food which gave me a need to go to the toilet. Then it turned out the toilet paper was tampered with, and I had the sensation that my ?ss was on fire for 3 hours straight.

    But do you know what the worst part is? HOURS of doing paperwork were gone just like that! My science guys had examined it and said that I was using a pen with disappearing ink! Not invisible, disappearing! It was all gone!

    What followed was years of weekly pranks! I got so fed up I put the perpetrator of all of this on the highest threat level possible as well. He deserved it as he regularly snuck past a multi-million dollar security network!

    No matter where I was, he would always find me! I knew it was a he because he had shown me his face and also given me his name, but that didn''t help at all because there was absolutely no record of him! It was like he really is a ghost!

    And that infernal nickname everyone gave him! People would sit around in the cafeteria saying"so did you hear about this weeks Ghost prank? I heard he stuck a dead rat in his coffee mug while he was drinking out of it!"

    It was infuriating! I had asked all our allies to help track him down and kill him, but it never worked! Not even my best agents could catch the guy!

    I would list all the pranks he''s pulled on me, but we would be here till next week. Ugh, I just wish I could kill that arrogant son of a bi-

    "Hey, Fury this week I''m going to give you a heads up on your prank!" Came that infuriating voice that I loathed so much.

    "Ugh, what is it this time Ghost? I have just resigned myself to this constant pranking I just want to get it over with." I replied, spinning around on my chair.

    "Well, this time as you can see I had some help, and I think you will really enjoy this!" He told me with a cheery smile.

    He then pulled out a diagram of the SHIELD base I was currently in, and I didn''t even question how he got it as he had been doing this stuff for the longest time.

    "You know how I always say that clothes are overrated?" He asks me cheerfully.

    "You have literally never said that to me, "I told him back with a deadpan face.

    "Doesn''t matter. But you see I just got these great new pets! This here is my pack of wolves this one is called Donny, this one is called Rudolph, and I won''t bore you with the rest, but these two are the Alpha and Beta of the pack. Anyway, I didn''t know what dogs eat, so I just fed them your entire wardrobe." He said again as if it was logical.

    "But you see they didn''t like that, and I thought that you could help them out and look at that you''re n?k?d I guess you came prepared to help me! Anyway, since you are already n?k?d, you can help exercise them by feeding them some of these sausages, but you got to make them work for it!" He told me cheerfully.

    "I already mapped out a course for you to run away from them. Here you go now. Have fun! HAHAHA!" He said and teleported away.

    I didn''t know what had just happened. He seemed to have su?k?d my clothes away and-

    "Grrrrrr," Donny growled while looking and Fury then the sausages.

    "You know how about I just give you the sausages. Here ya go good boys." I told them while throwing them the sausages and backing away. Their eyes never left my nearly n?k?d form, though. He had kept my underpants on by the way.

    That''s when I saw it a sticky note on my arm.

    - Dear Fury.

    Thank you again for feeding my dogs, and I hope you have a great run! Owe and did I mention that those wolves like hunting for themselves and will refuse food given to them? Well, I guess I told you now.

    Cheers Obito-

    "Damn it I will kill that guy someday!" I said while turning around and running for my life!

    After about five minutes of running and screaming for someone to put those damn dogs down, I could finally calm down. I didn''t dare kill them as he would probably hurt me if I did.

    I suddenly got a call from the phone on my desk.

    "T''Chaka you better have a good reason for calling me right now!" I practically growled. Not unlike those wolves that were just chasing me.

    "I have information on that Ghost you wanted to capture. If you give us the stuff, we wanted I will give you the name of his brothers!" A deep voice rang from across the phone.

    I perked up at that. "Fine you will get that land for farming, but I want accurate information! If this is fake, I promise I will hunt you down and spill the beans on that hidden country of yours!" I said a tiny flicker of hope appearing in my eyes.

    "His first brother is someone I have never heard of called Itachi Uchiha, and his other brother is. Get this the CEO of Akatsuki Enterprise!" T''Chaka told me, sounding happy at getting more land for practically free.

    "How did you get ahold of this information? And how did I never see this before both of them showed up from out of nowhere around the same time? And who the hell is Itachi Uchiha?" I asked, annoyed at that raising even more questions.

    "Madara came to Wakanda and told me." Came T''Chaka''s voice from the other side of the phone.

    "Wait a minute how does Madara know about Wakanda?" I asked skeptically.

    "I do not know. But I got what I wanted so goodbye." And with that T''Chaka cut the call.

    I picked up my phone and called my ?ssistant. "Clear my schedule for today and organize the most elite agent''s we have. I am going to get some answers."

    "Yes, sir." Came a voice from the other side.

    "I will finally be able to find Ghost and kill that son of a bi-" I was cut off

    "Will be done, sir." Came the same voice.

    "Is something preventing me from saying the word b-" I got cut off again.

    "Is there anything else, sir?" I got cut off again.

    "No, nothing else," I told her.

    "So sir we are finally going to be catching the Ghost I heard? That guy is such a sun of a b*tch." Came Coulson''s voice from my open door.

    "Huh I guess everyone else can say it but not me! Son of a bi-"

 Chapter 20 - Fury goes to catch a Ghost 2

    "Sir we have a sniper team in position on the surrounding buildings. Swat team is also ready to rush in on command. We are good to go." My ?ssistance voice came across the com on my ear.

    "Good, I am going in now," I replied sternly.

    It was now the next day, and I had come to confront Madara about the information on Obito AKA The Ghost.

    I stepped into the building. There was an elevator on the right that went only to the top floor. I stepped in, and no one seemed to notice. Something was wrong, either they knew I was coming or they are arrogant bastards who believe there security is without flaw.

    I reached the top floor and strode confidently down the hall. ''I wonder why this is so easy, and there is no security? Something is wrong.'' I thought as I rested my hand on the pistol.

    There were two rooms on this floor. One was the office I was heading to which was owned personally by Madara Uchiha, the founder, and CEO of this company. I didn''t know about the second door though as it wasn''t part of the building schematics nor had any of my agents ever reported anyone coming up here.

    "Well look who the cat dragged in. It''s that black pirate guy I don''t know." Came a voice from behind me. I didn''t even notice someone was there! For the leader of a top-secret spy agency to be snuck up on was impressive.

    I whirled around, pointing my gun at someone wearing a red and black costume with white cloth where his eyes should be. "Who are you?" I questioned.

    At that, he held a hand over his ?h?st and said in a dramatic voice, "Me? I am just a lone wanderer who goes wherever the wind takes him. My story is a sad one, but if you have the time to hear it, I got bored one day and recorded it on a DVD. It''s only 2 hours long, I know not enough time to capture the whole story of my fascinating life, but it gives you the minimum."

    "Owe wait are you the chimichanga guy? I waited for you for a week, but you never came! I was wondering if me changing address and all meant you weren''t coming, but I guess you guys really do deliver! Very admirable." He said the end in admiration of our determination.

    "What? I''m no chimichanga guy! Where is Madara, and who the hell are you?" I asked, getting pissed again. Why did everyone ?ssociated with this Madara guy seem like they were crazy?

    "The name''s Deadpool. May I know why you want to sleep with- I mean to speak to the boss man? Sorry just got sp used to woman walking in and out of there. Damn, I respect the guy." He said with genuine reverence.

    I put my gun down and said, "Name''s Fury. I am here to ask Madara for some information. Is he in right now?" I asked respectfully as someone who could sneak up on me was someone I didn''t want to offend.

    "Yeah, I am pretty sure he''s in there. My boss comes and goes. You see he''s pretty mysterious." He told me.

    At that moment the other door I had no idea about open, and a beautiful woman''s head poked out and said, "Hey Wade, did you eat all the pizza again? We are- Owe hi I didn''t know you were there sorry. Are you here to see Madara?" She asked politely. I already liked her a lot more than that Deadpool guy. He seemed like a pain in the ?ss.

    "Yes, could you please bring me to him?" I told her.

    "Sure thing." She said and walked up to the door. "Hey, Madara that black guy with a covered head you told us would be coming today is here. Wade and I are also gonna go buy some more pizza''s want anything?" she yelled through the door.

    The door suddenly opened, and a man with black spiky long black hair opened the door "Owe ya I''ll take about 30 Pepperoni''s, and that should cover me for lunch. Here ya go $200 keep the change." He told her entirely ignoring me which kind of pissed me off. You do not ignore me. No one ignores me I am THE Nick Fury after all.

    "Hey Fury come on in. You are looking for info on Obito, right? I put down a trade agreement there if you want info on him you gotta sign first." He told me. I guess he didn''t like Smalltalk.

    I was reading over the agreement when... "You expect me to give you a satellite worth about $600 million not including the money it cost to launch it into space?" I asked, very mad.

    "Fury you don''t get it, do you? My brother is a special being he is strong. Very strong, but he has a weakness. I can tell you the way to kill him with only a simple punch. I know where he will be at what time as well, but I will not give you the information for free!" He told me as if it were him losing out on the deal.

    "No, I will leave right now. Goodbye, I will not give you that satellite." I told him hoping to bargain the price down a lot. It had the opposite effect though he just grinned.

    "You know I heard my brother was very annoyed at you for tranquilizing his dogs. I think he said something about letting them eat your sausage next week. Get my drift?" He said with a menacing smile.

    I didn''t know what to say to that. I think he realized he got to me and continued pushing.

    "Fury, this is a good deal. It''s either you lose your sausage, you lose the chance to catch the person who has been tormenting you for years you lose the opportunity at being able to take out a top-level threat. Or you simply give me that satellite and you will be able to gain his bounty, keep your sausage, get your dignity back, and neutralize a top-level threat." He told me.

    I hesitantly picked up the pencil and was about to sign my name when I stopped and realized this was a bad idea. I was about to put the pen down when he realized it and said: "I can give you information on an underground Kree city if you agree to some other conditions of mine."

    I wrote down my name on the paper, giving him the satellite. It was worth it though because if what he said was true then I could gain much more from that city then one measly satellite. SHIELD owns multiple anyway.

    "What are your conditions?" I asked him.

    "1/2 of all things gained there will belong to me, and I want to have the city be the main city of my country." He told me with a smile.

    This was reasonable, but I wanted more. "I want the first pick of the item''s found."

    "You can have the first pick then, but you will use SHIELD to find the way to open the city." He told me.

    "Absolutely not I have no idea of the way to open it! I will give you the first pick, but you will have to open it then." I told him getting annoyed at not getting what I wanted.

    "No without the way to open it you wouldn''t be able to even pick. I will open it for you, but you are not allowed to take any blueprints from the city. All schematics on how to make and build things will belong to me. You will also not be allowed to reverse engineer them and will have to buy what I will choose to sell." He told me trying to negotiate the best deal for him. And I hated to admit it, but he had a point.

    "Fine but I will get a 30% discount on whatever sold!" I told him.

    "No, if you manage to list a bidding price higher then other''s and buy it for that price you will get a 30% discount. I will hold a bidding war for the items I want to sell, and you will have outbid others. If you win the bid, then you get a 30% discount." He told me back.

    I thought this was sort of fair even though it was leaning in his direction. I would still make a lot of gains out of it. Plus I knew he would not budge on this so I might as well accept it.

    "Deal where do I sign?" I told him confidently. I was happy because SHIELD was making a lot from this deal. I would be able to threaten others into subservience as well with the tech from this place!

    We signed the deal, and I was listening intently for the information on Obito. He said that the information on the Kree city would come at a later date. I did not question how he knew about the Kree because he would never answer me with the truth, and this also showed as a show of trust.

    "Obito is a unique being, and even though he is my biological brother, he is part of a different race. He will instantly turn into a cloud of smoke the second he is hurt. But he is tough to hit as his race allows the user to faze through things of his choice, but the downside is whatever does touch him will kill him instantly." He said seriously, and I was sort of surprised to hear that information. Such a powerful ability yet such a fatal flaw. This meant that if we managed to surprise attack him, he would die instantly!

    "He will be at this abandoned warehouse. Villains seem to love there abandoned warehouses right? Anyway, he will be there at 2:30 on Thursday. He will be making an illegal firearms trade with the Ariothel gang. This is all you will need to kill him." He told me.

    "Thank you, but why are you giving me this information? Why do you want your brother dead?" I asked curiously already suspecting I won''t get an answer, but it never hurt to ask.

    "Ugh" I was wrong it did hurt to ask. He had slammed me against the wall in the blink of an eye! I b?r?ly even saw him move before he had me in a stranglehold. "That''s personal." He told me in a deep growl.

    He released me. It took a second for me to catch my breath. "You may leave now, show yourself out you know where to go."

    I said my goodbyes then left quickly. That guy was scary!

 Chapter 21 - Adopting Matt and Skye

    "HAHAHA Oh my god Fury is such an idiot! He gave me a satellite worth $600 million, he will help me in excavating a city, and he will also willingly hand over managing rights to it! Oh my god, I can''t stop laughing!" I said while on the ground laughing.

    "I knew it, hey Venessa I was right he is crazy!" Came a voice from my door.

    "Hey, buddy... We came to give you your pizza. We are just going to... Go." Deadpool said while slowly shuffling away from me. As soon as he was out of the door, he broke into a run. Of course, that only made me laugh more!

    "AHAHAHA and he will gain nothing!" I yelled out happily. I had given Fury the description of what will happen when he attacked Obito. He would poof into smoke. I hadn''t lied he would technically die. Just not the real him!

    I made Fury think Obito was part of a different race! Now I just needed a diviner and an inhuman, and I fulfilled my part of the deal. Good thing I knew where an inhuman was. I''m going to an orphanage!

    I was going to get Skye AKA Quake to be part of my private superhero squad. Right now, she was an orphan, and no one would miss her if she left. I still hadn''t thought of the name for the squad yet (Ya leave names in the comments)

    But Naruto seemed to be very adamant on calling it team Ramen. Every single person in my head shut that idea down though.

    I had started to work on my Vibranium project. Not much progress was being made as the metal was fascinating, but its structure was puzzling, to say the least. If I didn''t already know, some of its property''s I would just be fumbling around in the dark.

    Orochimaru and I had also gotten some fantastic armor and weapons plans. We called it the Infinity armor, but that project would take a while to come to fruition. I had the Crow''s searching for Hydra bases, but I had only found three so far. And none of them had the Space stone in them.

    "Hey Deadpool pack your thing''s we are going to an orphanage!" I yelled out. I texted an agent in the Creed that I would need some people to protect me on the flight there. I didn''t need to have the protection, but it was good to keep up appearances. an orphanage

    I grabbed my phone and called Tony. "Hey, Tony, I am going to an orphanage for a bit. How is the progress on project Jarvis going?" I asked him. He still insisted on calling it Jarvis after his family friend from when he was little. I forgot if Jarvis was his Buttler or driver or whatever and I didn''t care.

    "It''s coming along. I am working on a new application that will allow him to cook the perfect cheeseburger! Jarvis is, by far, my favorite project! Wait no your little Genetics project is better. Guess what we managed to find some of that DNA you''ve been bugging me about!" He told me over the noise of typing. I guess he was still working out the smaller parts of Jarvis''s program.

    "YES! How long do you think Jarvis will take? And how long for the special project?" I asked.

    "About two weeks for Jarvis and about 17 years for your pet project." He told me, sounding a bit depressed at the last part.

    "What? Why 17 years?" I asked, annoyed.

    "We still haven''t found all of the DNA samples, and the ones we have are all incomplete. We will need to fix them or find more complete DNA. Also, I told you I am not a Geneticist. I can only do so much!" Said Tony with exasperation.

    "Fine just continue with that. Also, can you work on some weapons tech? We will hopefully partner up with the military and maybe SHIELD and sell it to them. Then I can execute my plan on that space defense!" I told him. I planned to take over the space development part of the government and military. To do that I needed something they wanted. What else would be better than Weapons?

    "Got it I don''t know why you are going to an orphanage but frankly I don''t care. Bye!" He said and cut the call

    I also planned to use this opportunity to get my hand''s on Matt Murdock as his talent was very good. He would be a significant part of the hero team!

    "Hey, I''m ready. What about your pizzas?"Wade came in and asked me while staring at the 30 still warm pizzas on my desk.

    "I''ll eat them later now let''s go! It''s a place called Saint Agnes Orphanage." I told him with a smile.

    "You''re adopting a kid? Seriously you? I''ve seen you eat more Ice cream then I did in my whole childhood in just 2 hours!" He said astonished.

    "First of all, I just have a big appetite! Second of all, I am planning to adopt two kids." I told him with a straight face.

    He just stared at me. I got a little creeped out, so I asked, "What?"

    "Nothing." He responded and just left. I sighed, was it really that hard for people to imagine me adopting someone?

    We headed over to Saint Agnes Orphanage and handed over some adoption papers. My ?ssistant had filled them out beforehand, and I just needed to hand them in. "Why do you want to adopt a kid from this orphanage, Mr. Uchiha? You must have heard about most of the kids having disability''s here." The matron asked me suspiciously.

    "That does not matter to me. Plus I have already decided which kid''s I want to adopt." I told her, keeping a calm composure.

    She looked a little surprised at that and asked "and who will have the honor of being adopted by the richest man in the world today then?"

    "Matt Murdock and Daisy Johnson."

 Chapter 22 - Introduction Kakashi style

    Two pairs of eyes were staring up at me. One of them seemed to be dead and lifeless the other seemed to be happy at being adopted. Of course, the dead and lifeless one could probably just be attributed to his blindness, but you know.

    I planned to do the Kakashi introduction. Meaning I tell them nothing about myself while getting them to spill their guts to me.

    "Hey kid''s my name is Madara Uchiha. Now you can choose to keep your last name or take mine either way I don''t care." I told them.

    "Now follow me," I told them, and I headed over to my Limo not bothering to check if they were following or not.

    "Do I have a mommy?" Skye asked happily.

    "No, but you got uncle ugly over there, and aunt Vanessa who uncle Ugly doesn''t deserve," I told them with a smirk at Wade''s anger and Vanessa giggling.

    "Cool!" She said while jumping around happily.

    "now your new name is Skye because I want it to be. Got that kid?" I told the happy girl.

    "Ok DAD!" She said with too much enthusiasm.

    "Ok get in the Limo kid''s!" Vanessa said with a smile at them. I grabbed Matt and lifted him up. He seemed to struggle at first but calmed down after realizing I was too strong for him.

    "Hey kid calm down I am just sticking you in my Limo. Don''t worry. I ain''t kidnapping you." I told him.

    He remained silent. He was a quiet kid with not much to say, and I was going to have to change that. Wait no I liked it. I will just let him do what he want''s and be the laid back dad. I will let Vanessa do all the parenting anyway.

    I planned on training him and brainwashing him discreetly, so neither of them notices. Matt would be prepared to be the CEO of my company, I didn''t want to manage it forever, and I will give him a 1% stock in it if he does well while Skye would be trained to be another part of my superhero squad, which I planned to license by the way. I couldn''t stop other companies from doing the same, but I could make it so they were copying us and they were all just knockoffs in the eyes of the public.

    "Ok, let''s start with your likes, disliked dreams, and our goals," I told them.

    "You go first, Matt," I told him.

    He seemed to hesitate for a moment. I didn''t blame him, he was just a kid, and we were complete strangers in a new environment. "My name is Matt Murdock, but I think now it''s Matt Uchiha. I like pancakes, games, and studying." He said.

    To like studying at such a young age was amazing. Even I couldn''t be bothered to study at that age instead of choosing to go beat up some neighbor kid and force him to follow my orders. Good times.

    "What''s your dream?" I asked him.

    "I... Don''t have one." He told me looking at the ground as if he had already disappointed me. Ah, children always looking for others approval, so easy to manipulate.

    "Then how about you Skye? What are your dreams, likes, and disliked?" I turned to her.

    "I like pudding playing with my friends, and I like candy, but I don''t get much of that." She said the last bit with a pout. "I dislike bad people, and my dream is... What''s a dream?" She asked with confusion.

    "What you want to do," I told her helpfully.

    "I want to make Dad happy!" She said with joy.

    I smiled a little at that. A good kid so young and already trying to make her dad happy. She will be a significant weapon in the future. I wasn''t one of those people who just thought that others were tools meant to be used, but when your facing threats such as Thanos and also have been under the influence of seasoned warriors, you learn to use every single thing you have no matter what it is to win. Why do you think Konoha had so many child soldiers? It was because they understood that in order to protect what they love, they must use everything as an advantage.

    "Okey my like''s don''t really matter. I dislike quite a few things and my dreams... Mmmh I don''t plan to share those." I told them, smiling.

    ''My god Kakashi I see why you do this, it is so much fun!'' I said while staring at the kid''s enraged faces.

    ''Hehe yeah.'' He giggled.

    "That told us nothing!" Shouted Skye and even though he wasn''t going to say it, Matt was pretty mad too.

    I stared at them both then said, "Huh, I guess you''re right."

    They then looked expectantly at me, but I just grabbed a slice of Pizza and- Where did I get this Pizza from? Was it movie logic? Who cares I got my Pizza didn''t I?

    Deadpool also pulled out a pizza, "Hey, I love this movie logic thing." He said, breaking the fourth wall. Am I in a movie? Or does the movie logic just apply to me?

    ''Well, it is a world that was fantasy at first and abides by the movie law. I think it is definitely real but still somewhat abides by that same law.'' Orochimaru said obviously having already thought this through.

    ''So wait does that mean that I- AHA! Wait, why is there no smoothie? I wanted a smoothie, but there is no smoothie in my hand? I don''t understand this movie logic!'' I screamed sort of angry for getting a slice of Pizza but not a smoothie when I really wanted one.

    We headed over to the old mansion I used to use as a house before I started basically living in Akatsuki tower. Paperwork was the worst. And as the CEO of the #1 company in the world I had a lot of it.

    "Hey, kid''s you will meet my parent''s tomorrow as well. That means you will be meeting your grandparents, so make sure to look good for the occasion. I had the maid''s put some clothes in your rooms, and they will show you to them shortly. Good night I have to do some stuff. Also Matt here it''s a book on the law since you love studying so much I expect this to be read by the end of the week!" I told him hoping that would motivate him.

    "Ok." He said plainly.

    "It''s time to go and look for a diviner to awaken Skye''s powers. Sigh what a drag."

 Chapter 23 - Underground Kree City

    I was currently in San Juan, Puerto Rico,

    looking for a place called the fort of Saint Cristobal. The local''s were surprisingly helpful about it, but they all warned me not to go there because it was apparently haunted.

    "Daddy are we going into that scary place?" Skye asked from beside me. She was currently hugging my arm while we walked and ate this fantastic-looking dish called Tembleque.

    "Yeah, we are going to give you some special powers there!" I told her with a smile, "You can become a superhero!" The vibration power had so many different uses it was terrific. There was being able to phase through things like the flash. You could cut anything if you have the right tools and make them vibrate, and it was like being a tremor human, you could create earthquakes and take down cities!

    Whitebeard would have nothing on her! Except for his massive muscles and height, of course... Speaking of which I know this is random but my company just introduced to the world Fairy Tail, One Piece, Naruto, and JoJo! We were releasing DxD and Hunter x Hunter next week as well. Since Dragon Ball was already out, we couldn''t steal that, but I had told my writer''s about the concept and the storyline and all the major and some minor arcs, so they had plenty to go on.

    "Really? I''ll be able to help daddy then!" She said with stars in her eyes. I just smiled and said, "Yes, and you have to keep this a secret, but you can join my private superhero team as well if you''re strong enough!" Her eyes shone even brighter at that.

    "Come on, come on! We need to go I want to become strong!" She yelled, people around us didn''t really understand what she said but chuckled at her cuteness and enthusiasm.

    Skye pulled me through the crowds of people. The funniest thing was, "Skye, do you know where you are going?" I asked with an eye smile.

    She stopped and looked around her, then she turned to me and said with an awkward grin, "Uh no?" I laughed. Children''s innocence was always incredible.

    "*Sigh* hop on my shoulders I''ll take you there," I told her faining exasperation. Matt, Wade, and Venessa were all at home. I had given them ticket''s to the Giant''s game though I didn''t understand why Wade wanted to go out in public with his ugly mug.

    I planned on taking Wade to one of the dog breeders I owned. I was working on this unique experiment which mixed a Wolf with a Tiger. It was going slowly, but whatever came out would be a perfect partner for him! It wasn''t that particular project that I had going on in Avalon island no, that project was a lot more complicated.

    "Daddy how long till we get there?" Skye asked impatiently.

    I countered that with another question, "Skye, do you know what the place we''re heading to is called?" She shook her head at that.

    "It''s a place I plan on naming the city of Babylon! It''s a lost city which only special people like you can go into. You are not human Skye you are part of a special race called Inhumans. Not a very creative name, is it?" I said.

    "Not human? I feel human?" She asked, confused.

    "I''ll explain it when you''re older," I told her.

    A while later, we arrived at the fort of Saint Cristobal. I headed over to a centry tower, which I knew. I moved the sentry tower, and there it was in all its glory. A vertical shaft going down into the underground Kree city!

    "Daddy do I have to go down there?" Skye asked sort of scared.

    "Yes, because I can''t. Take this with you it''s called a diviner. I will meet you at the bottom as I have a special way to get inside, but it''s best if you enter this way." I told her. I had no idea what sort of traps were set up, but I knew I shouldn''t trigger any as I wasn''t a inhuman.

    "Ok, bye!" She says and jumps down without thinking.

    "Ugh, that stupid girl. I''m going to have to catch her now," I said and disappeared in a whirl. I planned on going in taking everything that was truly valuable such as research material and other things, and then tell Fury that I found it and I need his help to get in. Then I would use him to find a way around those special symbols.

    That way, no effort from me was needed, and Fury would still get nothing.

    I appeared at the bottom "AHHHH" came a voice from above me. I held my arms out and "AHHHH Ugh" She landed right in my hands.

    "Wow, your strong dad!" She said, and she climbed out of my arms.

    "And you''re dumb. Why did you do that?" I asked her.

    "Ohh were you worried for me daddy?" She asked and blinked her eyes. I knew she was diverting my question.

    "Don''t try to divert the question why did you do that? That was stupid, and on a real mission you would have died." I told her.

    "I knew you would catch me, daddy! Plus I have my powers because I am special like you said!" She said and puffed out her ?h?st.

    I growled deeply at that. "I said that you could get power''s not that you have them. If it weren''t for me, you would be dead."

    "AHHH! Really? I''m sorry!" She said now thoroughly scared.

    I just sighed and walked away. She seemed depressed at that thinking she failed me. I''ll let her think that because it would be good for her. It might make her m?tur? faster, who knows?

    We wandered around for a bit. The city was very ancient looking, but you could tell that when it was made, it must have been beautiful.

    After a bit of wondering, we finally found the temple. "K kiddo go over there and stay inside that temple no matter what. I''m counting on you!" I told her to motivate her.

    "Hm." She said, and as the kid, she was ran over into the temple with the diviner. It started glowing, "Wow daddy, it''s so pretty!" She exclaimed.

    The diviner floated over the pedestal and released an even larger glow. At that moment I throw a device inside, this device was extraordinary and needed to stop Skye from collapsing the temple.

    The temple started to close. From the inside, I could hear Skye''s calls of "Daddy, Daddy!" But I ignored them as nothing terrible would happen to her.

    "Skye everything will be alright! You just have to endure this, and then you can get your powers!" I yelled out.

    I didn''t hear a response and guessed that the terrigenesis had already begun and she was in a cocoon. I pressed the launch bu??on on my Phone. Did I mention by the way that my company had just released the Scarlet model phone? I was naming the phones after the different meanings of the Akatsuki rings.

    Instead of waiting for Skye to come out I teleported into every building I could find looking for futuristic tech I didn''t want Fury to have. I found quite a lot, and they even developed a more advanced programming language! This would make me a fortune! Not that I cared that much about money anymore, but you know. I found a cure for an alien disease which was useless to me, so I left Fury to find it, I found a cure to Alzheimer''s which apparently one of the Kree found exciting and wanted to weaponize ¡ª definitely keeping that one for myself.

    I found some medical equipment, some armor, and weapons designs which I will definately not let Fury have and also- whats this? It looks like a blueprint for that armor/costume Carol Danvers wears in the Captain Marvel movie.

    The process should have ended by now, and it''s a good thing that I haven''t felt any tremors so the capsule must have worked! I had created a Vibranium capsule which would trap the mist inside with her. Hopefully, this would strengthen her awakening. Also, it would stop the tremors from destroying the temple as Vibranium absorbed kinetic energy. I know I am a genius.

    The doors slid back and inside I could see the Vvibranium capsule also opening slowly. Inside was a big rock which was trembling.

    Suddenly cracks started appearing alongside it. I quickly covered the rock again with the Vibranium capsule. And not a second to soon either as I heard a boom from inside the capsule. I opened it up slowly and could feel her heartbeat, causing the air to vibrate.

    I teleported her with me to an empty part of my Kamui dimension, so she doesn''t destroy anything in that city as I wanted to have it in perfect condition for when I announced it to the world. Wakanda can go suck my ?ss with its a futuristic city because mine was going to be better. That''s something new a privately owned city. Oh, wait I already have Camelot. I own two cities now! Avalon, the country is coming along quite nicely!

    In one year, I had managed to get two cities for myself! I think I also own the only country in the world, not in debt!

    ''Hey, Kakashi I am sort of bored right now. What other stuff do you do for fun?'' I asked him.

    ''Well, I like reading Icha Icha and making people wait. That and making people feel uncomfortable.'' He said.

    ''Hehe, I have an idea!'' I giggled to myself.

    -- 4 hours later --

    "Damn it that guy said he would be here 2 hours ago! I''m done waiting. Let''s go, Coulson!" Fury yelled out in rage while a scared Coulson was in the background.

    "Oh hey, Fury sorry I''m late." Came a calm voice from the door.

    "YOU! TWO HOURS IVE HAD TOO WAIT! TWO HOURS WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?" Fury yelled at me. At that moment, I realized why everyone called him that.

    "Well, you see my Garden Gnomes weren''t getting along well, so I had to move Sir Reginald away from Greggory. And then all of the other''s didn''t like that, so I had to rearrange them completely." I told him while hiding my mouth behind a mask I had ordered custom made just to cover my mouth.

    "That''s your excuse?! I swear to god if this isn''t important then I will personally dig your grave!" Fury yelled.

    "Well, you see, I just wanted to give you a party invitation. You know for Matt and Skye. Have a nice day!" I said while quickly running away.

    Coulson spoke up, "Ahh, sir, are you alright?"

    "Two hours, he made me wait. Two hours just to give me a birthday invitation card! Coulson put a bounty of 100,000 on that mans head!" Fury yelled out in rage.

    "Ahh sir I''m sorry, but we are currently running low on fund... You see you gave that satellite to him and you gave Wakanda that land... We currently have no money to spare." Coulson told Fury nervously because he was scared of his reaction.

    "Coulson I''m going on holiday for a month. I do not want any interruptions until I come back, you are in charge. I need some time off." Fury said.

    -- Back with Aaron --

    ''HAHAHA you''re right that was hilarious! I need to do that more often!'' I said.

    ''I told you it was amazing.'' Kakashi replied.

    In the back of my head, you could hear Naruto crying and saying ''NOOOO Kakashi Sensei is corrupting him!''

    ''Kakashi will you become my sensei?''

 Chapter 24 - Skye meets Xavier

    ''Yes,'' A short and straightforward reply but it made me very happy.

    ''Thank you Kakashi sensei you will not regret it!'' I said back.

    ''I know I won''t because you''re already so much better than team 7.'' He said.

    ''Hey, what did I ever do to you?'' Naruto asked.

    ''You dragged me into that chosen one crap when I was perfectly happy just to read Icha Icha and relax.'' He told him.

    ''Mmmmh do you think there is something like Icha Icha in this world?'' I asked Kakashi.

    ''I''m sure there is but why would you want to eat Icha Icha here when you have an army of brainwashed women ready and willing to do it with you!'' Kisame decided to have something to say on the subject.

    ''Yeah but most of them are like 9 and emotionless trained killers! Even in our world to go out with someone like that is considered wrong!'' Obito said.

    ''What I thought you were considered an ?du?t when you became a Chunin? Kakashi sensei you were like a Chunin at right?'' I asked.

    ''What girl am I meant to ask out when they all are just chasing me around and plain annoying! I know what Sasuke went through fangirls are the worst.'' Kakashi said.

    ''Anyway I got don''t have to have a girlfriend yet plus I already have someone I like in this universe! So I will just go check up on Skye.''

    ''Oh, are you still holding on to that little childhood crush you had? How sweeeett.'' Naruto tried to tease, but I just ignored him.

    ''Hey, don''t ignore me!'' He yelled at me.

    "Skye you alright? Your heartbeat is very fast... And loud that sort of vibrates in my eardrums." I said.

    "Daddy? What happened? Why is my ?h?st so loud?" Skye asked, confused.

    "Your heartbeat is so loud because it worked! You have powers now, Skye!" I told her.

    But I had just seen an unforeseen problem. I had absolutely no idea how to help her control her problems...

    Would Xavier except student''s that aren''t Mutants?

    "Daddy, does that mean I am strong now?" She asked happily.

    "Not yet right now you just have powers you don''t know how to use them. Skye, there is a special school which will help you control your powers. I want to send you there would that be alright?" I asked her.

    "If that''s what daddy wants! Will I get to see daddy every day?" She asked innocently.

    "No not every day but I will come over on the weekends for a couple of hours. Plus you''ll have new friends there!" I told her.

    "But won''t daddy miss me? I will miss daddy!" She said innocently. My heart melted a bit at that, but I quickly steeled it again. Right now, she was a danger to those around her.

    "Of course I will miss you Skye, but right now this is important. You could hurt other''s if you don''t get your powers under control!" I told her. That seemed to make her sad.

    "I will visit you every weekend, I promise. So what do you say?" I asked her.

    "If that''s what daddy want''s!" She said happily.

    "Alright. Let''s go then." I grabbed her hand, and Kamui''d out of there and outside of Xavier''s school. I placed a Konoha headband over her head. I was going to say some crap about it being a symbol of what our village is, but then I decided against it as she would learn the truth that it''s really just a way to keep telepaths out of her head.

    I had a pair of miniature earpieces that unless looking for it, you wouldn''t see. I didn''t trust Xavier fully, and my mind was very valuable. Xavier was like Dumbledore just doing everything and saying it''s for the greater good!

    "Mmh how did we get here?" Skye asked, confused.

    "You got to promise not to tell anyone about this, but your daddy is powerful too," I told her which seemed to make her very shocked. I smiled at her expression.

    "Okay!" She said and then pretended to zip her lips.

    I buzzed in at the gate. "Hey what ya want?" Came a gruff voice.

    "Hey, Logan, I came to bring my kid to Xavier''s school," I said.

    "The school hasn''t started yet. Come back in a couple of years." Apparently not recognizing me he said back.

    "It''s Madara Uchiha," I told him. At that, the gate opened.

    Skye grabbed my hand, and we walked down the path toward the mansion. Why do mansions always have such long driveways?

    Two minutes later, we arrived and were welcomed by a smiling Xavier, Ororo, and Logan. Ororo seemed to have gotten even more beautiful, but she wasn''t really my type. She had a really short temper.

    "Ahh, Madara it''s good to see you again! I see you have brought a young girl with you, do you want to come inside for tea?" He said cheerfully.

    "Yes, please." We went inside then. Skye was amazed by the massive mansion because most of the time, she had just spent with Wade, Vanessa, and Matt inside my mansion or their apartment.

    My mansion wasn''t this nice the only reason it was that expensive was because I bought the whole hill it was on as well.

    After we had finished the pleasantries and all had some tea I got right to the point. "Xavier, do you accept non-mutant''s into your school?"

    "I''m sorry no only gifted children." He said back.

    "I think you''ve gotten me wrong, she is gifted in the way you want but because she is not human," I said.

    "Hey, you don''t say that about your own child!" Ororo snapped at me. I glared at her. This was precisely why she wasn''t my type.

    "I mean it literally she is part of a race called Inhumans who all can awaken unique ability''s much like Mutants," I told her.

    She seemed not to know what to say to that and just shut up. "So what type of ability has she awakened then?" Xavier asked.

    "Vibration Manipulation, a powerful ability, able to cause earthquakes and Tsunami''s and I have no idea how to help her get it under control, so I came to you," I told them.

    "How did you get a child? I don''t remember there being any press coverage about it?" Logan asked. Usually, when someone so rich and famous like me had a child, we would be all over the news.

    "I adopted two children at an orphanage a while ago. The other one is blind, but that doesn''t matter to me as I already consider them family.'' I said, and Skye seemed to beam at that.

    "So you just happened to pick out an Inhuman? How did you even know?" Ororo asked skeptically. Xavier also perked his ears up at that.

    "Naturally, as my children, they had to have a DNA test, and since she was not human, it was quite easy to tell. And since I own something special which can awaken her power''s I did." I told her simply.

    Ororo seemed to calm down at that. Ororo had a massive soft spot for orphans.

    "So young Skye could you please give us a demonstration of your powers?"

 Chapter 25 - Being Corrupted

    ''But this meeting is super important! Depending on how well I can use Madara and Danzo''s silver tongue, I might be able to gain complete control of the outer space program! I could control who is sent to space and when!'' I said exasperated.

    ''No. As my disciple, you are required to pick up traits like this. You will be at least 1 hour late to an important meeting and 2 hours late to anything else!'' Kakashi sensei told me sagely as if he was trying to guide me down the right path.

    ''Nooooo Kakashi sensei please stop corrupting her! I can''t deal with two of you!'' Naruto wh?n?d.

    It was now the year 1999 and next week was a new year, and I was meant to be having a crucial meeting with some military figures, but Kakashi refused to let me go. Oh, did I mention I was meant to have the meeting 30 minutes ago?

    I waited for another 15 minutes ''Can I got now Kakashi sensei?''

    ''Fine but you have to be reading p?rn.'' He said.

    I tried not to let my eyebrow twitch but with him being part of me and all he could tell I was trying to hold it back. ''Hehehe lesson number one take every opportunity you can to mess with people. Lesson number two ignore people as much as you can until they start shouting or get pissed off, and then you tell them to stop shouting and calm down.''

    ''Huh, that actually sounds fun.'' I replied.

    ''Exactly now go to that meeting and piss some important people off. But as a ninja, I also have my reasons for doing so. It actually helps you. You''ll see later.'' He told me.

    I went to the meeting but not before stopping at a special store on the way there.

    I went to the office I was meant to have my meeting at not taking my eyes from the book. It was actually a really good book, Veronica and Jerry had just gotten together, and we''re doing it in Jeremy''s kitchen. Damn, he just came in and found out that is so akw-

    "HEY! ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME? I have been telling you for the last minute to come inside, but you just ignore me and read? And you are two hours late!" He was furious.

    "Oh sorry were you talking to me?" I asked him, trying to keep a straight face. He was redder than a tomato.

    ''Huh, his face has the same reaction as my wife when she''s mad.'' Minato observed.

    ''Ahh yes, I see your point Minato sensei. Well done on the were you talking to me thing by the way. You have potential.'' Kakashi gave one of his rare praises.

    ''NOOOOO!'' Naruto screamed.

    "Well, it''s rude to just stare at me like that. Aren''t you going to welcome me in?" I asked the already fuming older man.

    "YOU! Fine, come on in." He said while gnashing his teeth.

    I just brushed right by him and plopped myself down on the nearest chair I could find. Everyone in the room was staring at me with hatred, and man they were mad.

    "Why is everyone staring at me? Are you simply admiring my handsomeness?" I asked, sounding genuinely confused.

    They all went even redder at that point. "No, we were just wondering what possibly could have made you an hour late? We were about to leave." One of the random old guys told me.

    "Sorry I got bitten by a dog and had to check for rabies," I lied without even blinking. Then I just looked down at my book, "so you guys decide on the deal?"

    "Yes, we will allow you to run the outer space division of the government. In exchange, of course, we want weapons, may we please know what you have for us?" He said with a sneer.

    "Well personally I think everyone should just read instead of killing, but I suppose I can give you some weapons. I got something called a Jericho missile. I have a live stream from Africa of what it can do." I said. Then I pulled out a tablet while not looking at it myself and just reading.

    I placed the tablet in front of them as their faces changed from rage to greed. "I think we have come to an agreement." One of them said and sneered.

    "Great I will give you five more of those if you allow me full control over all activity without it having to go past any higher-ups," I said still not looking up from my book.

    "I''m sorry what you are asking of us is something illegal. We could never do this as we are-" I cut him off.

    "Twenty extra," I told him. He seemed to sneer again at that. Owe in a couple of years when the Chitauri arrives, and I am the owner of all their tech since it technically falls under alien and space affairs.

    "We''ll do you a favor then and keep this quiet. Wait just two minuted as the details of the contract are written up to sign." He said now completely smiling.

    -- Meanwhile in random old guys head --

    ''HAHAHA what an idiot! These missiles are worth so much more than control over that dead-end department anyway! They haven''t done anything in years!'' He said while feeling giddy.

    He didn''t know that he was going to regret that decision so damn much in 15 years.

    -- Back in MC''s head --

    ''Wow, who know that Betty was actually Lesbian and cheating on Danny with the same women Danny was cheating on her with? What a plot twist!'' I said in my head.

    ''Yeah, and it makes for some steamy scenes too.'' Danzo commented. I guess his perverted nature was finally coming out hah?

    ''Jiraiya''s books weren''t ever this good!'' Kakashi said, sounding amazed.

    Somewhere in the Naruto world, Jiraiya rolled in his grave for being betrayed by his biggest fan.

    ''*Sob* *Sob* Dad why did it have to come to this? Why couldn''t they be normal? I BLAME KAKASHI!'' Naruto was crying while Minato was saying comforting words to him.

    ''I do not know Naruto. I also have no idea where he got the perverse attitude from as I never taught him the- Owe no it couldn''t be...'' Minato said sounding horrified.

    ''Oh wait I think they said something about me needing to sign... Naa they can wait until I''m done with this Steamy scene!''

 Chapter 26 - Training

    It was now the year 2000. I had thrown a New Years Eve party, and it was the biggest in the world! Over 320 million people showed up lining the streets and partying!

    So I had the best new year''s eve. And when the ball dropped, six different girls were kissing me! Uhh, this life is great. Also, Skye and Matt both turned 11 yesterday and we were partying today! It was August right now, and I planned on releasing their existence to the public tomorrow. Also, my public approval rating was massive after that party! If I chose to run for president, I would totally do it, but Kakashi said it''s too much paperwork and public appearances.

    Lydia and Walter Hardy had checked in to the hospital two hours ago, and Felecia would be born. I kind of had a crush on her my last life. Also, Peter Parker was being born tomorrow! (I don''t know the exact date of Felecia''s birth so you know I just made it up)

    "Dad, why do I have to go to school? I am already doing law at college level!" Matt complained.

    "To learn how to interact socially with others. It is a useful skill which I never learned because they aren''t worth my time." I replied, not lifting my eyes from my book.

    "Like you are ignoring me right now, dad?" He asked, annoyed.

    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking about I am not ignoring you just pushing your very existence to the back of my mind," I told him straight-faced.

    "Ugh, you are so annoying! Aunt Vanessa and uncle ugly are taking me to get some Ice Cream by the way. They asked me to tell you that you should come with us." He said.

    "I should come with you," I told him still not looking up from my book.

    He ?r??n?d at that, "but you''re not going to right?"

    "You are my kid," I said with a smile.

    "Let me guess Vanilla with extra sprinkles?" He said back, clearly annoyed.

    "Did I mention I love you?" I replied straight face.

    "Every time I get your food. Or one of those terrible books you read. I still can''t believe you make me get those for you." He replied back slightly mad but sounding resigned.

    "Well believe it kid, also how can you not appreciate this book? The story is amazing!" I told him.

    "Yeah Yeah whatever I''m not having this argument with you again. Bye, dad." He said back and sighed while leaving the room.

    "Wait, Matt, we are visiting you''re sister this weekend again. Make sure to pack your things." I told him.

    "I know we visit her every weekend." He said but this time happy about getting to see his sister again who he only got to see for a day every week. Even though they lived far apart, they were still very close.

    Wade and Vanessa had grown really close to us. We always went out and got food together, and Wade''s sense of humor always seemed to annoy Matt, but I loved it. Why because it annoys everyone. Kakashi had been teaching me the ways of a sadist.

    I enjoy others pain and annoyance so much. Not like horrible stuff, I don''t want to kill someone''s mom to make them mad and in pain, but I like giving them a tough time.

    I shut my book after they left. It was time for me to go. I had recently been too lax with my training I needed to spend every second I could training my body. Right now, I was only strong enough to lift up a car, but I could, in theory, lift two elephants with chakra.

    I wrote a quick note saying that I needed to go somewhere for a couple of month''s and that everything would continue running smoothly under my ?ssistant''s care. She had been in training for another two year''s leaving another ?ssistant and me to handle everything, but now she was coming back, and I could entrust this to her as she was one of the brainwash.

    "Sir I will resume al my duty''s now. Have a safe trip.'' A beautiful woman walked into my office and informed me. I just nodded and used Kamui to teleport away. Everything would be fine and run smoothly even without me.

    I teleported onto a bunker I had my shadow clones make on Mars. No one would notice me there, and even if they did, they couldn''t say anything as I was in charge up here. With earth ninjutsu, this bunker was quickly 20 miles long and 20 miles wide. The roof was also at least 10 miles high.

    I needed space for big Ninjutsu.

    I walked over to a patch of grass my shadow clones had made. ''Madara, how do I do the grass walking?''

    ''You just channel chakra to the bottom of your feet where you touch the grass. Channel enough to reinforce it and hold your weight but not enough to destroy it.'' He told me.

    I did it, but it was really hard. How on earth was I meant to know where my shoes touched the grass?

    I got clones on that right away, about 200. I also had about 200 clones working on a secret project. Chakra strings were so damn underused in the Naruto universe, if you could add chakra change to them that would be OP.

    Imagine fighting some strings that suddenly turned into air, so you just went right through them and then turned to earth slamming into you! Or fighting some fire strings going around everywhere.

    Did I mention I was sort of a Pyromaniac? Watching your enemy''s burn was terrific! I had to face off against some Yakuza who were hindering my company''s underground development. I just spewed a single fire jutsu, and BANG all of them were burnt to a crisp.

    Also, I had talked with Obito, and we came up with a jutsu called one with the wind. I would summon wind into the area, and I had Orochimaru''s notes on how Suigetu''s water transformation worked. I would summon wind then sort of fade into it by becoming part of it. I would still be able to get hit if they found my actual body, but that''s where Obito came in with the Kamui making me truly untouchable and part of the wind. I had to keep the wind I was together as if the wind I was got separated. I couldn''t get back as a solid until the wind formed back together.

    Once again, Kamui would help with that as I could just teleport part''s of my body, which I had to split up back to my main one. It was perfect and unless I got caught off guard unbeatable. Or if they had a way to lock down the space in an area...

    I am going to be OP!

 Chapter 27 - Returning from Training

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo Shimura, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi and my newest addition Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas.

    (I will start posting these reminders of who is in his head in every chapter as I continuously forget xD)

    ''Ugh, what a drag do I really have to get out of bed?'' I asked.

    ''Yeah, sleeping is so much better.'' Shikamaru supported me.

    ''No if we will conquer this universe, we will not slack. We need to train some more, so get out of bed.'' Madara said. He was a real lover of training, and in his mind, if you don''t train, you will never be good enough.

    I had managed to make a HUGE breakthrough! You know how when you do the summoning Jutsu Fuinjutsu signs appear on the ground where the blood is? Why couldn''t I do that except with other seals? I wouldn''t even need to master Fuinjutsu!

    Minato was currently reverse-engineering the Crow Contract to see how it worked, and it was fascinating! It was a seal that drew another premade seal when some conditions were fulfilled. Such as using blood and touching the ground as well as the appropriate series of hand signs!

    The contract was so that it gave you access the seal that did that! Also, you would need the consent of whoever or whatever you were summoning. It turns out that the summons all had different realms and those realms were adjacent to one another and called the {Realms of Summoning} or something like that (Just making stuff up here no idea if it''s actually true)

    Minato was making something similar except the prerequisites to make the seal was chosen by us. We made the contract where you had to sign your name in blood too. Now there was a contract/seal that when you signed your name in blood on it, you are allowed access to it. When you then do a hand sign which I invented which is just holding out the middle and pointing finger while making an o with the others, it would create a timed explosion seal on whatever your pointer and/or middle finger is touching!

    So we can make someone explode just by touching them, and I had to do no Ninjutsu! I could also control the size of the explosion with the amount of Chakra I channeled through the middle and pointing finger. I could either create a nuke sized blast with just a touch or a small bang.

    Of course, this had given Orochimaru another idea which was-

    ''Kid you''re rambling to yourself again stop that.'' Kisame said.

    ''Hehe sorry.'' I said back sheepishly while scratching the back of my head. A habit I had gotten from Minato.

    ''Well it''s been six months let''s meet up with everyone again tomorrow.'' Naruto said eager to see our friend''s again.

    ''Yeah, sure I am not eager to go though as Matt and Skye will try to give me an earful.'' I said back, annoyed.

    ''Try?'' Obito said.

    ''Yeah, try. I will just ignore them and read the new book I got!'' I said back annoyed yet happy.

    Oh yeah, where was I? I will just monologue while I do one arm push-ups on the grass. Did I mention that the grass was on the ceiling? Upside down one-armed pushups on the grass. I had managed to master the grass technique, and damn, it was hard. We were about to move onto the cloud walking technique.

    ''Hey, I have not been able to try out my alchemy techniques in this world as well. Can I try those?'' Edward''s voice echoed in my head.

    ''Yeah sure how about-'' I was cut off.

    ''And I shall display my power for you to marvel at.'' Escanor''s voice cut me off.

    ''I don''t care if your proud Escanor it''s rude to cut someone o-'' I got cut off again.

    ''Yeah, it''s rude!'' Naruto yelled in his usual voice.

    I am just going to ignore them for now. Anyway, where was I on what Orochimaru thought of when we showed the explosions? He had created a schematic for a device that would be implanted in my pointer and middle fingers on both hands. It was a metal tube that would come out of my skin and then use a storage seal on it to deploy a bullet into the tube when I put some chakra into it. Then It would put a piece of paper in front of it which was stored in a separate storage seal next to the other one. I would then put the exploding seal on it with my hand sign and let it explode and push the bullet away. Of course, we were still trying to figure out a way which wouldn''t put my finger at risk with being blown with it, so it was still unfinished, but I could technically create an actual finger gun.

    ''Go on Ed I want to see if your alchemy works in this world. But I doubt it since the power to do it comes from the other side of that gate thing you had in yours.'' I told him.

    He tried it, and as expected, I was right. Edward without his alchemy was completely useless though so maybe I could try to find a way to connect to a different dimension like Magicians do and get power from that? We found Chakra wasn''t a suitable power source. Dumbledore couldn''t do his spells either as that sort of magic wasn''t possible in this world. He still somehow managed to use Occlumency. Perhaps it isn''t all magic, and what parts of Occlumency are magic can be substituted with Chakra? It''s plausible.

    We tested out Escanor''s power, but we then realized we were in a bunker with no sun¡­ I kind of wondered what would happen if we put Escanor on the sun with Kamui but¡­ Would he live? An experiment for another day.

    I Kamui''d back into my office where my ?ssistant was doing paperwork "boss you are back!" My ?ssistant said happily.

    "Yes, fill me in on what I missed," I told her.

    "Of course. Well, we bought another 192 farm''s and finalized the contract on the Baxter building. Also, we absorbed the dairy company Anchor into our company. Matt and Skye were furious at you leaving at first, but now they just miss. Xavier said that he was starting his school up in 2 days and Wade said he''d quit his job because he said and I quote ''I am a glorified babysitter right now! What the hell I don''t even have a damn dental plan!'' So I gave him a dental plan and gently reminded him *Caugh* blackmailed *Caugh* *Caugh* that we own the apartment he lives in, pays for his meals, and pay him by the hour. Vaness seemed to come in at that point and said something about getting attached to Matt and Skye and not wanting to leave." She said with a smile which seemed to grow a bit too big when she coughed. I didn''t mind it though as I myself was much more of a sadist then her. To remind her of this, I said.

    "Well, since it''s not nice to blackmail someone you will have to work twice as hard with no more pay for the rest of the week," I told her with a smile and her smile seemed to drop. Even if I had brainwashed them, they still retained there personality''s. This meant she would do everything I tell her and would never betray me, but it did not stop her from not wanting to work and wanting money. I did not forbid her from wanting it so she could technically want it.

    "Yes, sir." She said no smile on her face, but still, I could tell she would never try to get vengeance on me. Or could bear to hate me because in her eye''s I was like a god. I was her master, and I just wanted her to call me boss because her calling me master might send the wrong message.

    "Where are Skye and Matt right now?" I asked her.

    "Skye is currently helping out Xavier with gathering mutants for the school. Matt is in school." She said. Both of them were currently 11, so it was no surprise.

    "Ok thank you. Keep working." I told her just before I Kamui''d away.

    I appeared at Xavier''s mansion. Right outside the range where anyone would know about Kamui. Damn, I loved it though.

    I planned on introducing Escanor as being my mutant ability because even though they could Identify mutants, they could not identify their abilities. So if I walked up to them saying I had unlocked my ability and transformed into Escanor, they would only be able to believe me.

    I walked in using my Madara form. I buzzed in at the doorbell, and Logan let me in. I ran down the driveway at an average civilian speed in case camera''s were on me.

    I quickly arrived at the mansion and before I could do anything else-

    "DAD!" Came a voice followed by a body hurtling toward''s me. I dodged to the left and caught Skye by her collar.

    "What did I say about getting tears of joy on my expensive jackets?" I told her.

    She just scowled at me. "Hey, this was meant to be a touching reunion who the hell cares about your jacket?"

    "I do. I won''t even ask the question do you miss me because it''s obvious from you trying to break my back." I told her with a smirk.

    "What... I didn''t... UGH!" She said and just Stamped her feet in rage, creating small tremors while she did.

    "Skye stop, you will bring the whole mansion down. Hello, Madara, it is a p???sur? to see you again." Xavier''s voice came from the door with Storm and Logan standing beside him as well as... Hank McCoy. A younger version but still it was nice to meet Hank McCoy himself. The man was a genius.

    "Hey, Charles. I have come with great news! I awakened my mutation! Don''t worry, I have it under control though I don''t need to go to your school." I told him with a smile.

    He seemed very surprised at that "Could we please have a demonstration?" He said.

    I had no idea yet how to use Sunshine, so I let Escanor take control. "I my power is Sunshine the strongest of all. A benefit of this power is the body of the Sin of Pride Escanor, the strongest Human!" Escanor said, transforming into him. He slowly started growing with muscles bulging all over the body. Divine Axe Rhita appeared in my hand. I will explain that as part of the transformation. My shirt was already ripped away by my muscles, and I was still growing. It wasn''t quite noon yet, but it was lunchtime.

    "I can control the power of the sun! As a demonstration, I will show you the power of my Divine Axe Rhita! CRUEL SUN!" Escanor yelled as he radiated enough heat that the concrete around him was starting to melt. Skye had long ago retreated to the professor''s side and was still panting trying to breathe through the scorching air.

    A miniature sun rose from my ax into the air radiating three time''s as much heat as I was. Xavier, Skye, and Ororo were all getting sunburnt but who knew about Hank.

    The sun continued to rise high up in the air until it was about 2k away. Then Escanor yelled, "PRIDE FLARE!" The heat that had started to lessen suddenly skyrocketed again. You could visibly see the other''s skin begin to redden considerably and they quickly went inside and watched through a window. The window was starting to melt, though...

    "My god Madara that was... daunting."

 Chapter 28 - 12 Years Recap and the Beginning

    "HAPPY NEW YEAR!" Came millions of voices throughout the city. It was currently 2011 or should I say 2012 now. The year in which it all begins! The Hulk movie began in 2 months (At this point I will just create an order in which the Marvel movies happens which I like. Don''t judge me for being lazy)

    I didn''t want Stern''s to die, and if I could get my hand''s on the Abomination and ''rehabilitate'' him, he will be a reliable ?sset against Thanos. I also wanted to use his sheer strength to help me beat Ego and take control of the planet Ego.

    I bent down and kissed a beautiful girl. I shivered slightly as another bent down and kissed my other head. You know what I mean. With that began a night of celebration and love. I got the most amount of love though hehe.

    (Will not do a lemon scene for a while. I might do one in the future depending on if you guys want it)

    I would kiss Natasha, but she was on a mission to ?ssassinate a small-time Mafia boss. Natasha had gained the same personality she did in the movies and also the same body. Her being older than 20 though I had already taken her as my women. The public didn''t know, but they would.

    Also, she deserved to be Ant-Woman much more then Scott Lang! I would just seduce and brainwash Hope then get her to convince Hank to give me the suit. That or I just abduct and brainwash Hank to provide me with the Pym Particles, but that would leave a bad taste in my mouth. I didn''t understand why seducing someone to give it to me didn''t leave a bad taste in my mouth, but it''s emotions what can you do?

    I party''s the night away with some supermodels.

    I took a break when I heard a voice, "Sir Natasha has successfully completed the mission. Also, Tony says that he will have the secret defense project for Avalon ready in one week. They are already shipping some specimens onto the Island''s." Tony had gotten Jarvis online some years ago, and he was exactly how I wanted him to be. Secretly loyal to me and so damn useful it was terrific. He himself had taken over half the company affair''s cutting our expenditure down by a lot.

    The other half was handled by my son Matt who now worked in my company, my ?ssistant, which I have had for all these years and trustfully, and the newest member Pepper Pots. I had found her and took her under my wing, and she was even better than my ?ssistant who had been doing the paperwork for around 20 years now! This also cut down my portion of the paperwork to maybe one or two documents a day which I could whizz through in half an hour each. My life was currently very calm.

    I had noticed the sign''s of that changing very soon though. Reed Richard''s and the other Fantastic Four were all preparing for the interdimensional travel project. Stark was heading out to Afghanistan today, and I planned on not stopping that as I could gain some helpful tech through it. I had mentioned the project to Stark before and encouraged him to pursue it, but he said it was a dead-end and there was nothing else to do.

    I could technically build my own since I knew the mechanic''s behind it, but I just couldn''t be bothered since studying Vibranium and building that shield had taken up most of my time. I finished that four years ago though and had the security around Camelot running smoothly. I had just been preparing treaties with countries. Trade agreements, and so much more for when I opened it up to the public it could flourish.

    I had told Fury that I had found a way through the defenses, but I would need some unique and expensive resources to deactivate it. I had shown him where it was, and he had tried everything he could for two year''s to try and open it, but nothing came of it. So he had agreed to give me all medical equipment and utility''s inside as long as he got the weapons.

    I broke the rune barrier with Chakra forcefully and told Fury it was alright to enter. He had questioned me about being able to get past it all this time I would have already taken all the good stuff, but without any proof, he couldn''t do anything against me.

    Skye graduated from Xavier''s school and was currently a teacher there. Soon all the main people would arrive, such as Rogue, Cyclops, Jean Gray, Kurt Wagner, and some other less seen characters.

    I had already gotten a small team of about 12 mutant''s working for me. They were all weaker mutant''s but still people I could use in a fight. I had also started working on an armor which would be my final design. Until then, I would have to do small upgrades.

    It was currently morning, and I was in the kitchen eating warmed up steak for breakfast. I''m that rich. That''s when I saw the new''s.

    "Tony Stark kidnapped in Afghanistan. We do not know much about the situation, but we will get back to you once we find out more." The television said suddenly flashing to a new''s report.

    "Sir, I just picked this up, and I thought you should see it," Jarvis informed me a bit too late.

    I knew it was going to happen but actually seeing it happen to the person I respected most in this world was still something that got me mad.

    ''Calm down. We should let him invent the tech on his own. Once we see it, and he has explained it to us we can make improvements on it. He will be fine, like in the movie.'' Danzo said.

    I had a different idea "Jarvis tell Natasha that instead of heading back she should go infiltrate The Ten Ring''s and find the whereabouts of Tony. Tell her to monitor them then and when it seems they are about to escape, tell me so I can save and brainwash Yinsen."

    "Done," Jarvis informed me.

    "I guess this is the beginning of it all. Jarvis start project Omega."

 Chapter 29 - Getting Tony Back

    "Boss they are about to escape." Natasha''s voice came over an intercom while I was eating icecream.

    It had been nearly two months. Tony was about to escape. Hulk movie was about to start. And in two day''s I was going with the Fantastic Four on an interdimensional travel mission! That was going to be a blast!

    "On my way. Wind style one with the wind Jutsu." I said while doing some hand signs. The wind in all of New York started picking up all of a sudden, and I went onto the balcony and slowly faded away. I had finally mastered turning into the wind like Suigetsu could turn into water but did I mention yet that DAMN it was hard?

    I flew around, controlling the wind to take me to Afghanistan. I could not get bored of that ever, but I didn''t have the time to go all the way to Afghanistan at this speed. I Kamui''d the rest of the way into the Ten Righ''s base and did the same technique there making it seemed like I had just arrived.

    "Why is the wind so strong? It was fine five seconds ago!" Shout''s sounded like distant voices. They were scrambling to pack up there small stuff and get inside there tent''s and cave.

    I didn''t give them a chance and controlled the wind to launch strikes of compressed air in slashes cutting their throats. Compress air is not the best at cutting, but when needed, it got the job done.

    "Gurgle gurgle. GURGLE!" They tried to scream, but the blood was getting into there lungs slowly suffocating them. I smirked at the efficiency and flawlessness of this technique. Nearly all beings needed to breathe and those that didn''t were too strong for me to take on anyway.

    "What''s going on? Why are there throats cut? MEN, WE ARE NOT ALONE HERE PREPARE YOURE DEFENSES!" Came a yell from inside the cave. I directed my wind''s inside there and flew inside with them. I felt like such a badass.

    Slowly picking off the soldier''s one by one, they couldn''t even see what killed them before they died.

    "Boss, our prisoner''s are escaping! We''re being pincered!" Came a yell from further inside the cave. Good, that meant that they were also making there stand and Yinsen had just started running. I needed to hurry up before he got turned into a pincushion for bullets.

    I hurried ahead leaving some wind to blast around the cave and slowing everyone else down. I couldn''t compress air then send targeted compressed air attacks yet without focusing on it as that required an insane amount of attention and focus to do while also holding up another Jutsu, moving, and sending even more air blades at others.

    "AHHHH!" A yell came from a cave to my right, and people were slowly coming around the entrance to that cave while pointing their guns at it. There were much fewer people then I remembered though, but I guess that was my fault hehe.

    "AHHHH! Oh, crap." Yinsen came around the corner and thudded to a stop once he saw like ten people pointing their guns at him. I materialized at that time.

    "Hello, gentleman good day for a stroll, am I right? I think we should all just put down the weapons and maybe read a book." I told them.

    They just glared at me and pointed their guns at my head "BANG BANG BANG".

    "Well, that''s rude. You didn''t even answer my question, and you''re firing at me! Oh, wait it must be because I haven''t introduced myself yet my name is Madara Uchiha." I told them with a slight bow. They didn''t seem to care and just fired at me again. I sighed in disappointment because I couldn''t banter with my victims.

    They started getting scared because all of there shot''s went through me. I just sighed again in disappointment and started launching wind blades at them.

    They fell chocking on their own blood quickly. I walked over to Yinsen "Hello, my name is Madara Uchiha, I presume you have heard of me, and I already know of you Yinsen. I want to offer you a job at my company, and you will work in my soon to be established country!" I told him cheerfully.

    He seemed skeptical but still held out his hand for me to shake "I am honored that you know me Madara and I certainly know of you, but may I ask how you know of me?"

    "Well, you are a genius, and I like keeping smart people on either my payroll or my radar," I told him with a smile and shook his hand.

    "Alright thank you for that, but I am certainly no genius. And about that job offer, I think I will have to hear the details first before I accept, but I am inclined to work for you as I have nothing else to go home to." He told me. I could sense slight resentment at me, but that was probably because the weapon''s that killed his family was designed by the weapon''s part of my company. I could see his resentment slowly lessening by the second, though. Probably because I just saved his life.

    "Well, then I will have to invite you to tea at my house sometime. I know we will have a welcome home party for Tony! Where is the bastard who left me for nearly two months anyway?" I asked with a grin.

    At that moment a big hunk of metal started barreling down the tunnel Yinsen came out from. "AHHH!" The chunk of metal seemed to scream at me. It then jumped and tried to crush me with its metal hand, but I quickly stopped it with my own.

    "Tony? I see you did perfect and upgrade the Ark Reactor tech like I said you should hehe." I told him with a smile.

    "Madara? The hell are you doing here?" Tony asked, clearly confused.

    "Well, I came to save my best friend! Some gratitude would be nice instead of you trying to squash me you, schmuck." I told him with fake anger. I was not going to let him live this down.

    "Yeah sorry... HEY, WHAT THE HELL WHY WERENT YOU SQUISHED?" He yelled at me in confusion.

    I looked at him with contempt "It''s almost like you wanted me squished Tony. And here I am coming all the way to rescue you, and you want to kill me! I thought our friendship was stronger than that! Disgusting!" I told him.

    "Wait. What! NO! I just meant... Damn you, and you''re mind games." Tony said, but I could tell under that mask he was grinning.

    I rolled my eye''s. "Let''s get out of here. I left the big bad guy for you to get some revenge on by the way. And look there he is firing a rocket at you have fun HAHAHAHA!" I yelled while laughing and teleporting away with Yinsen.

    "Ahh, how did we get here? We were just inside!" Yinsen yelled, confused at seeing the cave they had been locked up in for nearly two months from the outside.

    "I am an Uchiha. I can do nearly everything, HAHAHA!" I said, trying to brag about my Uchiha status. I still can''t get over that I can turn into an Uchiha whenever I wanted.

    "Umm alright. That doesn''t answer my question, though?" Yinsen said.

    I looked at him "You ain''t going to get an answer yet Yinsen. Once I know, I can trust you. You''ll get one."

    He just nodded at that. He quickly snapped his head back to look at the cave when several explosions happened. "Is tony ok?"

    "Don''t worry. The guy''s a trooper." I told him calmly. Even if I hadn''t watched the movie, I would still have faith in him because he was someone I respected, and the people I respect wouldn''t easily lose to someone like that fake leader guy.

    Another explosion happened, and about ten seconds later, Tony came flying out looking like a badass. He ruined that image though when he tried to land and crashed instead.

    "Hey, guys I just blew up the big bad guy let''s get out of here now... Madara, how did you get here when there are no vehicles around?" Tony asked me.

    "First of all I want to be able to look you in the eye when we speak so get out of that ugly suit, it''s too bulky. Second of all, why would I need a vehicle when I am an Uchiha?" I asked him.

    "Umm because I don''t think that Uchiha can teleport? So how the hell do we get out of here?" He asked, annoyed.

    "Hmpf who says Uchiha cant teleport? KAMUI!" I yelled, and suddenly we were all enveloped in a swirl.

    -- Back at Akatsuki Enterprise --

    "OH MY GOD!" Yinsen yelled out at teleporting again.

    "Wow, this is your office! How di you teleport? I didn''t see any machine''s so it must be something small... Or did we teleport at all and you just put our mind''s to sleep and just now woke us up?" Tony asked, trying to find a scientific explanation for this.

    "No. It''s just because I am actually a very powerful shinobi. No big deal."

 Chapter 30 - Jurassic Islands

    "Did you finish the project I was doing while I was gone?" Tony asked me.

    "Yeah, and it is beautiful. Seeing those creatures in real life, even if they are slightly different from what they were millions of years ago is amazing. We are even trying to engineer them now to be more... Dangerous" I told him wit a smile.

    "What are you two talking about?" Yinsen asked.

    Tony and I both smirked and said at the same time, "Jurassic Island''s!"

    Yinsen gaped at that, "You mean like the movie''s?" He asked.

    "No better than the movies, in the movies only around 20 different species of Dinosaur were introduced yet there are around 700 known species. We have so far gotten DNA for 45 different species but have only created 20 of them and sent them out to breed and live on the island''s surrounding my base." I told him with a smirk.

    "Base? And what the hell you brought back Dinosaur''s? You know in the movies they couldn''t control them!" Yinsen said panicked.

    "Relax in the movies they were trying to play god. Here we know much more, and I have already set up a barrier that stop''s Dinosaur''s from getting into the places where we live, also, from getting out of the island. Plus in the movies, they were idiot''s and set it up as a theme park. We will not be bringing kid''s here so they can mess it up." I told him sneering at the stupidity of what they did in the movies. I mean, what were they thinking? Ya, these are massive untrained animals let''s introduce them to kid''s see what happens? Or did they believe hey I made Dinosaurs why not make a couple of bucks through it and bring kid''s who literally ruin everything around them? Idiots.

    "Then what is the purpose of you creating it? Modern weapons can easily kill Dinosaurs." Yinsen said. I chuckled.

    "Good thing we didn''t create the usual dinosaur''s then right?" I said. His eyes bulged at that.

    "You didn''t..." He asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. We did. Genetically engineered creatures, their bones are 20% denser, have 55% thicker skin and their teeth are also considered bones, so they became so hard and sharp that usual metal on this planet is like bu??er." I told him, feeling proud. I wasn''t a geneticist, and yet I had managed this.

    "These guy''s can take down an army by themselves. Plus one thing the movies were right on is Velociraptor''s intelligence and skill in hunting. Train them, and you have a team of ?ssassin''s stronger then a team of human''s all on Captain America''s level!" I said with pride. I had, of course, been personally training them for the last nearly two months. They had chip''s embedded into there head''s much like my brainwashed followers did and would never dare betray me as I was the Alpha.

    We were currently on a flight to my Archipelago. We just held a press conference that went precisely as the Iron Man movie did. Except no one knew who the hell Iron Man was as he didn''t kill Stane. Let me just flashback here.

    -- Flashback to Press Conference --

    "Yes, I have gone to bring back Tony personally," I answered a reporter.

    Tony pointed at someone in the middle row, "yes, you there."

    "I have a question for Mr. Stark. What did they want from you? They didn''t ask for ransom, so what was there purpose in kidnapping you?" A random reporter asked.

    "Umm well, you see they tried to make me build them my newest weapon." Tony said sort of awkwardly "which brings me to an announcement I am making. As I am in charge of the weapons section of Akatsuki Enterprise and also the head engineer, I am hereby announcing that we are going to stop making weapons. Instead, we are going to be focusing on other fields."

    A massive reaction happened then. The weapon''s manufacturing section of our company not making weapons was a huge deal.

    I stood up at that. I knew he was going to do that, so I planned on countering it with my announcement. "As Owner CEO and founder of Akatsuki Enterprise, I approve this decision. Also, I am changing the weapons manufacturing part of our company into a privately owned superhero group." I made a massive announcement.

    "For too long have gangs, robber''s, warlord''s and corrupt people lived without us being able to do anything. From here on I announce Tony Stark to be the head of a Superhero group which we will privately own. Tony Stark is now dubbed Iron Man as his superhero name. Tony show them your suit." I told him. He seemed a bit reluctant, but I said to him that with this we could start helping more people and he agreed.

    A giant mechanical machine walked through the curtains behind us. Jarvis was controlling it. It then opened up to reveal it empty, and Tony stepped in "Ladies and gentleman. I am Iron Man."

    -- End of Flashback --

    So after that, we answered a few more questions about it saying stuff like "We already have some candidates for this group and Tony will be the leader. He is smart and now has power with the new Tech we developed called the miniature Ark Reactor." And "We will be trying to ally ourselves with the Police to help people."

    I was planning on announcing two new parts of my superhero team Quake and Daredevil. Matt had already been trained, and so had Skye, and now they were ready to be used as public figures to boost the company.

    "So what do you want me to do? It seems like you have already set everything up why do you need to employ me?" Yinsen asked.

    "Because big changes are about to happen in this world. This will be the golden age of heroes!"

 Chapter 31 - Rose the T-Rex

    "We''re here! This place is amazing!" Tony said like a kid at the toy store. There were people around us - brainwashed people - who were all working on different eggs. There were stasis chamber''s keeping bay dinosaurs for study. Everything was running smoothly like a bees nest being controlled by the queen bee. Or in this case, Jarvis who was organizing everyone. I love that robot.

    "Yes, this is it. Do you like it? We are about to go out and see the Dinosaur''s in the wild." I told him.

    "Hehe, boss are you gonna go see rose?" A worker who passed by said with a glint of amusement in his eyes.

    I just rolled my eyes at that. Damn, they were never going to let me live that down.

    "Who''s Rose?" Tony asked, slightly confused.

    "HAHAHA!" The worker''s around us laughed. "Rose is the T-Rex that has a crush on Madara!" One of them told us. I ?r??n?d.

    "Hehe, Madara why didn''t you introduce me to the lovely lady?" Tony asked while giving me a smirk. I rolled my eye''s and sighed. No one around here was as m?tur? as m- Oh yay they have Ice Cream!

    "Calm down she is still only two month''s old I''m sure she just sees me as a father figure," I told him.

    "Hehe yeah sure that''s why every time she see''s you she runs to hug and lick you hehe." The worker''s giggled. I once again rolled my eyes.

    "*Sigh* I just received word that there is not enough money left to pay all of you for the rest of the month. *Sigh* I''m so sorry." I told them looking sad at the announcement.

    "Boss you don''t have an earpiece on, and no one told you anything. Plus this is a multi-trillion dollar company you definitely have enough money to pay us!" One of the worker''s protested. I had brainwashed them but left their personality so they would never go against an order or betray me, but they could try to refute my word''s.

    "You would think we have enough money, but all of it was spent on my garden Gnome collection. *Sigh* There is nothing I can do I am so sorry." I told them still faking sadness. Of course, they were going to get payed. They still had family''s to take care of. I might be cold and willing to do a lot of thing''s for power, but when I could, I tried not to be a heartless person.

    "We''re sorry boss! We didn''t mean it we were just joking around!" One of them pleaded.

    "Ohh what''s this? It seems I have once again been informed that we have enough money to pay just this one man." I told them with a fake smile.

    At that, they all said, "We are sorry, boss, we were just joking!"

    "Ohh look at that we just got so much more money enough to pay all of you!" I replied with a grin.

    Tony just stood to the side, shaking his head, "you are so cruel sometimes." But he was also slightly smiling.

    "Let''s go out to the island''s now!" I told them and headed outside the door to what looked like an upgraded version of the Quinjet. "Wow, remind me to thank the engineer''s when we get back! This thing look''s so futuristic."

    -- Jurrasic Island''s --

    "Ok, we are here. The dinosaurs might attack you, so stay close to me. Now where is sh-" I got cut off.

    "ROAR!" A booming voice came across the clearing we landed on. The trees could be seen being trampled, and whatever was crushing them was coming toward us.

    "u...uh M-Madara wh-what is... THAT!" Yinsen yelled, obviously frightened.

    "That''s just my welcome party," I replied with a grin. I glanced to Tony who seemed a bit scared, his muscles were all tense, and he was ready to run, but I could tell he was going to stay for now.

    A massive head popped out of the forest followed by smaller head''s much closer to the ground. "ROSE! Hey, and it''s the raptor squad as well!" I called out.

    A T-Rex the size of a small house yet still growing could be seen running to me alongside seven kid Velociraptors all around her making chirping noises, cause they hadn''t quite hit puberty yet. Maybe in two-three weeks. Kid''s sure do grow up fast.

    "Hey, Rose! How have you been girl?" I asked her while stroking her neck.

    "ROAR!" She let out a roar at that. No idea what it meant, but she didn''t seem too angry. I had trained these Dinosaur''s since a young age so they wouldn''t try to hurt me. Also, they had chips implanted into there head, which would give them a slight shock -not enough to do any damage- whenever they displeased me. Don''t go around calling me a bad person I just like to keep people in line.

    "Hey, Greggory and random raptors 1-6," I said with a smile. I named the Beta Greggory, and all the other''s didn''t matter as they were just random Raptors who didn''t have any influence.

    "They are... beautiful." Yinsen praised with stars in his eyes.

    "Well, it looks like I am going to get Yinsen to work here. So Yinsen judging by your attitude you want to have a mixture of work in the field''s and in the lab, right?" I postulated. (I''m trying more eloquent words out here)

    "Uhh... Yeah fine. I will take the job as long as I can work with these pulchritudinous (Once again trying to use more eloquent words pulchritudinous basically means beautiful) animals." He requested.

    "Sure thing. How about we head over to a Dinosaur that won''t try and lacerate you." I conferred him the benefit to work with us.

    We then spent the rest of the day visiting different species. Believe it or not, I had tried to vary it and not make only carnivore Dinosaurs, because that will go so terribly wrong it''s not even funny.

    After the day ended, I showed Yinsen his new lab, which was also connected to his apartment. He would reside like all the other scientist''s in the science island. I hadn''t thought of a better name (Yeah can you guy''s name the science island?).

    "Tony do you want to stay here for a bit and calm down or do you want to come with me back to New York?" I asked him knowing his answer and smirking at him.

    "I think I will go back." He said with a goofy smile.

    "And why is that?" I said, teasing him.

    He actually blushed! I can''t believe it, he blushed! "Because I talked to Pepper before and she said we would be doing something special tonight to celebrate me coming back."

    I laughed at that "Oh man she is going to smack you so hard then lecture you on how dangerous it was to get kidnapped then you two will have s?x! HAHAHAHA!" I laughed at his misfortune and fortune at the same time.

    "Hey it wasn''t my fault I got kidnapped!" He retaliated.

    "Of course it isn''t, but she won''t care Tony! She will just be so made you left and coming back to see her wasn''t the first thing you did. She will use any excuse to lecture you for hours!" I chortled. Pepper was the type of person who would use every single excuse to lecture Tony whenever she is mad at him.

    He paled a bit, "you know I don''t have to go home yet. I can just stay here and work on the suit''s for the superhero squad." He tried to bait me in with something I wanted. I did want that, but I wanted him to suffer at the hand''s of Pepper Pots more. Who cared about some suit''s when I could make my best friend suffer?

    ''I knew you were worthy to be my disciple.'' Kakashi Sensei said half-jokingly half completely serious.

    ''*Sigh* Naruto you will have to get used to Aaron''s new sadist personality. I don''t know why Kakashi became like this, but now he turned Aaron into it as well, so you just have to accept it.; Minato tried to comfort Naruto who I didn''t even notice was sobbing. I just ignore him most of the time now.

    ''Naruto were you crying all this time? I never noticed it.'' Kakashi Sensei said. I guess that''s where I got the ignoring Naruto from. But to be fair, I ignore most people who annoy me even the slightest now.

    ''*Sob* *Sob* why did it have to turn out like this? Kakashi Sensei has brainwashed him completely! Hell he was even late to rescuing Tony!'' Naruto cried.

    ''I wasn''t late. I arrived just in time.'' I replied.

    ''We all agreed that you would arrive two hours earlier than you actually did so that no unforeseen factors could affect it.'' Kakuzu spoke up.

    ''Ohh yeah that. I got bitten by a Raccoon and had to go to the hospital to see if it had rabies.'' I told them keeping a straight face.

    ''Well did it?'' Kakashi Sensei backed me up.

    ''No, I was lucky. It could have been so much worse I could have died, but that isn''t good enough of an excuse for Naruto apparently because to him timing is more important than my life!'' I told him looking like I had been dealt a great injustice.

    ''Well that''s terrible, you should be ashamed of yourself Naruto!'' Kakashi Sensei reprimanded Naruto. I really made the right choice taking him as my Sensei.

    ''First of all, what the hell! Second of all, I am part of you and saw everything you do! You were just sitting there reading p*rn!'' Naruto yelled at me.

    ''Why I would never! This is so rude not only are you accusing me of reading p*rn but you are also calling me a liar!'' I retorted indignantly.

    ''Naruto I thought you were better than this!'' Kakashi sensei helped me.

    ''I saw you doing it damn it! Come on guy''s back me up on this!'' Naruto yelled out to everyone in my head.

    At the same time, they all said back ''I don''t know what you''re talking about.''

 Chapter 32 - Back to High School! And Peter Park

    "Peter run! They are right on our trail!" I yelled behind me.

    ''Ugh, I am going as fast as I can, Aaron! You know this would have never happened if you didn''t punch Flash!" Peter yelled back at me. He was annoyed but also smiling at Flash being punched.

    "Oh come on we both know that arrogant d*ck deserved it. Also, why are we even running? I will just take them all on and show them there place HAHAHAHA!" I yelled back while skidding to a stop.

    "There they are! Come here, you punk''s!" Some idiot highschoolers came around the corner chasing us.

    "Aaron come on! There are like 10 of them and only two of us!" Peter yelled at me, worried about his only friend.

    "I know the odds are very unfair. To them! HAHAHAHA!" I laughed, feeling happy.

    "I''m going to put you in your place, Aaron! You will regret punching me so much you''ll wish you were umm... You wish you didn''t punch me!" A tired Flash came running at us.

    "Oh, is that really the best you can do? Pathetic mongrel I will show you the ways of the hero and villain quips!" I said while laughing, "Now lesson 1 always act like you have everything under control when you are a villain! You should say something like we can do this the easy way or the hard way. And then I say I''ll take the hard way then punch ou again HAHAHA!" I laughed.

    Now either you''re wondering how the hell did I get in this predicament or you''re just like Saitama wondering what the hell you''re going to have for dinner. And may I give you a suggestion? PIZZA! Anyway, now that we have your dinner sorted, you can focus on my fantastic book. Let me flashback to yesterday.

    -- yesterday --

    "Jarvis I''m bored, and I don''t know when precisely the Hulk movie starts. How about I go and meet Peter Parker? Yeah, that sound''s fun! Jarvis enroll me in Midtown High! And use this face as an identification." I henge''d into... What should I transform into? I know Gilgamesh! (Took me 10 minutes to decide on that)

    "Yes, and what will your name be sir? And where were you born?" Jarvis asked me currently creating a fake ID.

    "My name is Gilgamesh Archer. I was born in New York. Parent''s both dead. And I am the heir to a wealthy family. Jarvis create that family name and make it rich and influential and hack into all record''s and make it so that they existed for about 50 years. Also, make it so that all of them were killed in a tragic plane accident and I was still a baby and home with a nanny. That nanny died last year." I told him what I wanted my tragic backstory to be. Everyone he cared for dead, and is rich. Who wouldn''t like me?

    "It will be done, sir. You will be able to attend tomorrow morning." Jarvis informed me.

    "Great now my boredom will finally be over!" I exclaimed happily.

    -- Next morning at midtown high --

    "Sir the Lamborghini Aventador is out of repair. Would you like to use it today?" Jarvis inquired.

    "Yes. Also, get me some new clothes." (what he wore during fate/stay night) I asked Jarvis.

    Twenty minutes later and I was out the door and driving to Midtown High in a Lamborghini Aventador. I drove in it a lot my last life, so this is nothing new.

    I arrived at Midtown High, and instantly, everyone turned to look at me.

    "Hey, who''s that? He''s hot!" A group of girl''s whispered between themselves. I could hear it though because of Madara''s senses training. After that, I had all of my senses enhanced to superhuman levels. Who need''s a serum when you have a SSS rank war veteran Uchiha as part of you?

    "Jarvis drive the Lamborghini back home for me," I said out loud. Some people around me gave me a dirty look like I was crazy. Those dirty looks were replaced by astonishment when the car replied!

    "Yes, sir. Have a good day." Jarvis said, the door closed and the car drove off with no driver.

    "Uhm are you new here? I was wondering if I could maybe show you around the school later? My name is Abby!" A brave girl came up to me while playing with her fingers and offered to help me.

    "I think I will be fine but thank you," I replied. I had decided to be like Sasuke when around these fangirls. I could tell they weren''t quite fangirls yet, but when they saw someone with a self-driving car which happens to be worth millions and is also super handsome, it doesn''t take much more to be their fangirl.

    I walked through the door''s and noticed the usual highschool groups. There was the Jock''s the Geeks, the Cheerleader''s the nobody''s and that one guy being pushed into a locker- Wait that''s Peter Parker!

    I''m going to go help him and try and get on his good side for when I recruit him to my superhero squad. With how much he is loved by everyone when he is Spiderman, I think he is more than qualified to join. J. Jonah Jameson might be a problem with him trying to drag his reputation down, but he could be... dealt with. I''m sure my Assasin''s Creed wouldn''t mind the extra work.

    I walked up to the person I presumed to be Flash. "Mongrel let him go and go back to the pig farm you belong in," I said with a classic Gilgamesh sneer.

    "What did you say punk? I''ll get you next!" Flash whirled on me his face red.

    "Pig stop making those disgusting noises with your mouth this isn''t a farm," I said with an even bigger sneer. "Now get out of my way you unfortunate waste of sp*rm."

    "Come here, you punk!" Flash yelled and launched himself at me. I simply sidestepped. He was falling to the ground, so I elbowed the back of his skull.

    "*Thud*" his body made a sound as it hit the floor unconscious. Who need''s to have prolonged fight''s when you can just dodge and elbow them?

    "Mongrel. You are like a ???kroach. Stay beneath my foot where you belong." I said with a sneer and stamped my foot down on his back. The whole hall was quiet.

    I knew I had about 1 minute before a teacher arrived, and that was only because of how quickly I ended it. I snatched Peter from out of the locker. He looked really confused but grateful. "Come on, what class are you in?"

    "Um I''m in the... well the rest of the school call it geek classes," Peter told me nervously. I felt bad for the guy.

    "Alright so am I can you show me the way? Everyone else here seems like dooshbag''s." I told him with a smirk.

    He chuckled a bit at that "yeah follow me!"

 Chapter 33 - Start of the Hulk

    -- I forgot to do this

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo Shimura, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi, Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas --

    "What do you mean backup? Do you know the driver?" Pete asked, confused.

    "Yeah, he is someone... I know. But anyway trust me he won''t hurt us, but he will try and run them over!" I said with a smile. I hadn''t had this much fun in ages! I mean getting your robot servant to drive over some pesky pig''s that have been annoying you. So much fun!

    "NO! I hate Flash and his friend''s, but they don''t deserve to be run over." Peter said aghast.

    "I was just kidding Pete. He''ll just give Flash and his friends a fright." I lied easily. If Pete hadn''t objected, I would have totally wanted to see them be run over. He seemed to relax at that visibly. But he was still a bit tense.

    "Jarvis Flash wants to be a professional Basketball player. Because he wants to be a professional, he needs to have good stamina and speed. Why don''t you chase him around the block five times and whenever he slows down, you start driving at him full speed again?" I said with an evil grin.

    "Yes, Sir." Came a voice from collar. Hiding an earpiece in my ear would be easy to notice and might affect my hearing. So I implanted a Microphone and speaker into my collar.

    "WOW! Cool dude that must have cost a fortune!" Pete seemed excited as we walked by a running and screaming Flash and friends.

    "Help Parker! Come on whatever your name is help us please!" Flash yelled out while huffing. All of his other friends turned around and agreed.

    "Did you hear something, Pete?" I asked with a smirk.

    "No must have been your imagination," Pete said back with a smirk of his own.

    "Ahh silly me. My imagination always likes to run wild. You know what I mean?" I said with a sagely nod.

    "Ahh yes. So do you want to go grab Pizza and then head over to my place? Pizza''s on me." Pete asked, ignoring the screams of Flash and his friend''s.

    "Sure sounds great. That other thing I had on can wait." I said with a smirk.

    After that, we went to go grab Pizza, and Pete introduced me to his aunt and uncle.

    -- With the important thing he had on --

    "DAMN THAT MADARA!" Fury yelled at the top of his lungs. "THIS IS A MATTER OF NATIONAL SECURITY, AND HE STILL COMES LATE? HE''S AS BAD AS HIS BROTHER!"

    "I wonder how Fury''s doing? Knowing him, he is probably yelling his lung''s out. HAHAHAHA!" I laughed to myself while in my Lamborghini on my way to a top-secret shield facility which Fury had set as our rendezvous point.

    I waited for 20 minutes and then arrived. I headed inside to find a raging Fury flipping a desk over. "Fury what did that desk ever do to you? And why are you so mad?" I ask innocently.

    "WHY? CAUSE I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR YOU FOR 2 HOURS! CAUSE A GREEN MONSTER IS CURRENTLY ON THE LOOSE AND I DON''T KNOW WHERE THE HELL HE IS!" Fury yelled at me.

    "Oh, I see. Fair enough. You see I was eating Ramen with Naruto and he took off without paying. I didn''t have any money, so I had to wash the dishes." I told him with a straight face.

    ''Huh, why is this my fault?'' Naruto asked confused.

    I ignored him.

    "Who the hell is Naruto? I have 20 people trying to spy on you at all time - trying is the point here as you are one slippy bastard - but I have never heard about a Narut." Fury said deadpanning.

    "Just a cute little Genin of mine. Anyway about that big green guy you were talking about?" I asked him.

    ''What I am not your Genin!'' Naruto protested.

    ''Now now Naruto treat my direct disciple with respect. As your instructor''s direct disciple, he can call himself your instructor as well.'' Kakashi defended me.

    ''WHAT! That''s not how it works! Dad help me!'' Naruto wh?n?d.

    ''I think no matter what I say, we can''t beat those two. They are immune to logic somehow. And all argument''s are lost on them.'' Minato said.

    ''That''s not very nice Minato. Apologize to us, or we will mind tickle you.'' I threatened.

    ''NO! Never speak of that again. I am sorry.'' Minato apologized quickly. Since they technically felt and saw everything I did, I could tickle myself, and they would laugh so hard. I was immune to it, but Minato seemed to be so s?ns?t?v? to tickling. Naruto had also inherited that, and it was so funny to hear them begging me to stop.

    Edward was also sort of ticklish and surprisingly Danzo was to. Never would have guessed.

    ''My friend''s why don''t we just settle down and focus on the situation at hand? I see something very profitable here, and we can use it for the greater good.'' Dumbledore said once again spewing stuff about the greater good.

    ''Your catchphrase is [for the greater good] isn''t it?'' Meliodas asked with a twinge of amusement in his voice.

    ''I do not know what you are talking about.'' Dumbledore replied.

    "Yes, that big green guy is currently somewhere. He was spotted heading towards New York, and since that''s where your headquarters are, we thought you might be interested in helping." Fury said, still mad.

    "Yeah, sure I already know where he is. Bye!" I replied, stood up, and headed out under Fury''s stupefied gaze.

    ''Haha, I have had a crow or a shadow clone watching him for the past 14 years! Of course, I know where he is!'' I laughed in my head.

    But what is more important than that big green booger right now is finding Sterns and saving him. Also, I want to control the Abomination and not have it destroy Harlem, so when I recruit it, it won''t drag my reputation down. I had already set up a ''rehabilitation'' center in New York. Currently, over 150 people went there all of them being brainwashed to act normal and be loyal to me.

    ''Today is the Hulk. Tomorrow Spiderman is born. And next week is my interdimensional mission. Life is becoming much more entertaining now!''

 Chapter 34 - Hulk and Abomination

    "Jarvis where is the Hulk currently?" I asked my computer AI.

    "Currently his whereabouts are unknown, but it is suspected that he is with two scientist''s called Samuel Sterns and Elizabeth Ross. They are currently being surrounded by a General called General Ross, who happens to be Elizabeth Ross''s father." Jarvis informed me of the precise situation. I needed to wait as I was going to come and save the day.

    I had decided instead of taking in the Abomination before he did any damage it would be better just to let him start fighting, and then I come in as Itachi and save the day. I was also planning to hang that over the head of the military and make them owe me.

    Then when I stopped the Abomination, I would go and collect sterns. Then I recruit Banner and Ross while blaming threatening general Ross with the incident, and since I had so much public support, I could blame it on the military.

    "Ok, that means that there isn''t much time left before the Abomination and Leader are created. Jarvis, once I bring Sterns in brainwash and chip him. Then set him to work on making the same thing that happens to his brain be done to mine except without any side effects like his head looking like a watermelon." I told Jarvis.

    I Kamui''d into Sterns office and watched him try to destroy the Hulk. I knew it wouldn''t work, so I just took a glimpse of Hulk''s face and damn he was like a giant muscly booger.

    It went exactly like the Incredible Hulk movie where the soon to be Abomination threatened Sterns to turn him into the Abomination.

    As the procedure was happening, I watched as the Abomination convulsed on the table. Sterns got knocked down by the Abomination and got some Hulk blood on him. You could see his head bubbling and expanding as screams came from outside.

    "Hello, Sterns. My name is Obito Uchiha. You will work for my brother now." I decided to use my villain persona to talk to him as before he is brainwashed. I could not trust him with the truth.

    I then Kamui''d into a secret facility. "Jarvis brainwash him when the process is over. Also, perform a brain-scan on him and make sure that you put the chip in the right place as with this guy''s messed up head you can''t be too sure." I told Jarvis. I was scared that the chip would be placed in the wrong place and kill Sterns.

    "Yes, sir." A short reply came, and metal straps came out of the floor slowly and locked themselves around Sterns arms and legs, so he did not try and escape when he woke up. Seeing that everything went well, I teleported into Harlem where the Hulk and Abomination were currently sprinting at each other.

    Before anything else happened, I teleported between them while looking like Itachi and wearing Akatsuki clothes.

    "Good evening gentleman. It is a fine night, isn''t it? Anyway, I was trying to relax, and you guys were making a lot of noise, so I came to ask if you guys could be quieter please that would be appreciated." I said with a straight face.

    The Abomination didn''t even glance at me, but the Hulk said: "Puny human get out of the way!"

    "Mmh and why should I do that? I feel fine right here, thank you. Also, you guy''s didn''t answer me." I told them a tinge of annoyance coming into my voice.

    They ran toward each other, now ignoring me, so I sighed. "Wind Style: One with the Wind Jutsu!"

    Suddenly the wind picked up, and I disappeared. The Abomination looked slightly confused but didn''t stop his charge.

    They jumped toward each other but before they could come into contact strong wind pushed one to the right and the other to the left. They both missed their punches.

    The Abomination looked furious, "Worm, where are you? What did you just do? I will smash your skull in!"

    I appeared between them again, "Me? Well, that''s very rude. Why don''t we have a cup of tea instead? I have some lovely herbal tea in my home."

    The Hulk just seemed mad as always, but the Abomination seemed very pissed off.

    "Now I would appreciate it if you two could stop fighting please," I told them.

    They didn''t listen and the Abomination just charged toward me while the Hulk charged toward the Abomination.

    "Fine if you will be that way. Earth style: Earth Bullets!" I yelled out the last part, and three chunks of earth went flying toward the Abomination. Of course, they weren''t just randomly aimed.

    "*Caugh* H-help..." The Abomination crumbled as it desperately grabbed at its throat and tried to cough some more.

    I had aimed the pieces of stone into his two nostrils and mouth. I effectively cut off its air supply. Why should I fight it head-on when its nose was so tiny it couldn''t even fit its massive pinky finger inside it?

    The Hulk didn''t stop it''s charge though and punched the Abomination into the ground. It kept pummeling it while the Abomination did nothing but tried to stick its finger down its own throat and cough up the piece of stone.

    After about 2 minutes of that, it fell unconscious. The Hulk didn''t stop pummeling it though. "Could you please stop punching it? It''s already unconscious."

    The Hulk turned toward''s me and grunted. "Human strong. Hulk fight strong human!"

    I sighed at that. "Fine let me at least get that ugly lizard out of here before I fight you." It just grunted at that.

    I snapped my finger''s and used Kakashi''s long-distance Kamui to suck it into the same place Stern''s was. Jarvis knew what to do, and I knew I could trust him, so I left it all up to Jarvis.

    "Let''s go fight the big green booger!"

 Chapter 35 - Beating the Hulk

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo Shimura, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi, Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas.

    I snapped my finger''s again, and the Hulk and I were teleported to a forest on the edge of Canada. The Hulk grunted.

    "So you want a countdo- Oh your just going to charge me. Ok, I can work with that. Earth Release: Stone Pillar Jutsu!" I said.

    Pillar''s of earth started rising up from the ground and stood 30 meters tall each. The pillars were spaced far apart enough to let me smoothly run through them but not the Hulk. The Hulk could easily knock them down, but the point of it was that when he did other''s would fall on him too, and he would have his sight hindered by dust.

    It lets me maneuver around him easily. The Hulk didn''t seem to care though as it charged right through them. I smirked. All of the pillar''s started knocking into one another and toppling over.

    The Hulk was stopped in his charge when three pillar''s hit it on the back of the head. Then another one fell down on the back of his knee. "ARGH!" It yelled in pain.

    I smirked. That was easy. You don''t need to fight the big guy''s with bigger guys just come to a small place. Or stick something down there throat and nose.

    "Big booger guy, do you give up already? I thought you would be stronger than this." I taunted. I wanted to have this fight just as much as the Hulk because it was an excellent way to test my strength.

    "HULK! SMASH!" Hulk yells as he hit the ground with his two beefy fists.

    "What point is that when it just makes more pillar''s fall on you?" I laughed as instead of reaching me it just made three more pillar''s hit Hulk.

    Hulk grunted in annoyance but got up again. Half of the pillars were now all destroyed so it had a clear path toward me and I wasn''t mean enough to put the pillar''s back up.

    I decided to go with a different strategy, "Secret technique: Hiding in the Mist Jutsu!"

    I always thought this technique was underrated. You could create a mist infused with your chakra, right? So what would happen if you decided to suddenly use the chakra change technique to I don''t know fire? Whatever was inside the mist would get scorched!

    You could also apply the same theory to all the other fundamental techniques like chakra strings and chakra scalpels. Imagine changing the chakra strings into fire and- oh my god, I am a pyromaniac.

    I did a series of hand-signs, "Nature change!" (No idea how that actually works) And suddenly all of the mist engulfing me and the Huk burned. I used Kamui, so I wasn''t hurt by it, but you couldn''t say the same for the Hulk.

    "Giving up yet Hulk? I didn''t even get to use my explosion Taijutsu yet! I would love to test myself out in Taijutsu!" I said happily.

    "ROAR!" Hulk yelled back at me slightly burnt but still ready to go. I love this guy he can go through so much!

    "Let''s GO!" I felt a rush. I loved fighting, and this universe was perfect to realize that love.

    The Hulk and I met head-on. He punched toward my face, and I hit toward''s his.

    At the last second though I made my head intangible, and the Hulk went right through me as I pointed my middle and pointer finger out. I touched the Hulk''s forehead and then used my momentum to grab onto his head and use it to flip.

    "AUGH!" The Hulk had foreseen that and kicked his leg out backward. "SON OF A BITCH! YOU MUST HAVE EATEN ALL OF YOUR VEGETABLE WHEN YOU WERE A KID!" I yelled as I felt that half the bones in my body were destroyed.

    "Hahahaha puny human can''t take one h-" Hulk was cut off.

    "BOOM!" A massive explosion rang out from where the Hulk stood. His forehead looked like it had just been hit with a missile, then not a second later another two exploded at the back of his head and neck.

    "Haha you talk big, but you were still caught in my explosin- OHHH! It hurts too damn breath I mean come on pull your punches a bit when you fight a fellow hero alright!" I yelled out, but no response came from the Hulk.

    The Hulk swayed and then fell to the ground with a thud. Now that I think about it, I am not surprised, an explosion one side of the head after another must have rattled his brain and given him a concussion.

    "Haha you talk big, but you still fell to me- OHH IT HURT"S SO MUCH! Jarvis get me a doctor drone out here!" I yelled.

    "It will arrive in 20 minutes, sir," Jarvis reported.

    I waited there groaning in pain for 20 minutes. I hadn''t underestimated myself when I fought the Hulk, but I was stupid and got in a spot where he could easily kick me. In the end, it didn''t matter, though, and I knew what I needed to do now to get stronger.

    I needed a more sturdy body, stronger bones, stronger muscles, stronger heart. You know reinforce everything so that they couldn''t turn my inside to mush.

    ''I have a solution for that.'' Kakuzu said.

    ''What?'' I asked, slightly confused, but then I realized.

    ''The Jiongu.'' Kakuzu said.

    ''Yes, but would I even survive the bonding process? Isn''t it still bonded to you?'' I ask.

    Orochimaru decided to bu?? in ''I remember a fanfic we read about the Jiongu except it was parasitic. If we can make it parasitic in this universe, we could bind it to you as it would realize that Kakuzu is dead and need''s a new host which would, in this case, be you!''

    ''Are you sure that we can even turn it parasitic? It''s a mass of string''s plus in that fanfic it had a consciousness.'' Kakuzu asked.

    ''Well I managed to do it in a book why can''t I do it in this more advanced world?'' Orochimaru said with a slight cackle.

    ''We will come back to that right now let''s first decide what we should do with this big booger. Have him join the superhero squad or no? If we teach him martial art''s, he will become so much stronger.'' I reasoned.

    ''Yes, right now he just thinks [put my fist out and hope it hits something] if we can make it so he knows martial art''s he would become stronger then Thor easily.'' Shiro said.

    ''But is it a good idea? The Abomination has a much more advanced brain. He can at least say basic sentences, whereas the Hulk only knows a couple of words. If we try and brainwash him, we don''t even know if his brain could comprehend what we say.'' I asked.

    ''I think we shouldn''t as that might mess up the avengers. We already took Natasha we shouldn''t steal any more of the Avaneger''s away from Fury otherwise things might get worse when we fight the bigger villains.'' Danzo said.

    ''I think following the storyline at this point is useless. We have changed so much, but the main events will happen no matter what. We have not influenced Thanos in any way, so he will keep doing what he is doing.'' Dumbledore said. ''The main events will stay on track it''s up to us though how we prepare for those event''s.''

    ''Alright, I think it''s decided then. We are brainwashing the Hulk!''

 Chapter 36 - Spiderman Starts

    "Come on Pete let''s go to Oscorp already! I want to see what those guy''s do there!" I say with excitement. I really was excited to watch the birth of spiderman and hopefully join in on that hype train.

    Just before he slaps the back of his neck, I will grab the spider and let it go on my neck. I would let it bite me until it dies until then.

    ''We should be bitten first as who knows how much venom will be left after it has bitten Peter. We have no idea what type of spider it is because everyone apparently forgot!'' Orochimaru says with annoyance.

    ''Alright so get bitten first then place it on Peter seems simple enough.'' I say.

    We head out to the school bus. Peter and I sat right at the front next to this hot cheerleader I had picked up this morning. We made out during all of math because it was so dull and simple.

    "Ohh no are you two going to make out again this whole trip?" Pete said in annoyance.

    "Yes"

    "Yes"

    Both of use replied.

    "UGHHH!" Peter ?r??n?d and looked out the window.

    After about 20 minutes in the bus of me massaging the cheerleader''s th??h and kissing her, we finally arrived. "What a boring bus ride," I said with a smirk to Peter

    He rolled his eyes while the cheerleader blushed. "Alright cya, babe, I am going to go hang out with Pete. Next time I want to make out, I''ll call you."

    She seems slightly mad at that but accepts it. "God, how can you be such a doosh to her?" Pete asked.

    "Because if I weren''t such a doosh, she would think we were actually dating. We are just friends with some under r18 benefits." I said with another smirk to which Peter rolled his eyes.

    We headed inside while talking. Then a guy came in and started showing us around while I was keeping a close eye on Pete.

    We were walking by a lab when it happened. A spider dropped down to try and land on Pete''s neck, but I intercepted it without anyone seeing. Being a shinobi pays off.

    I let it sit down on my neck. It stings me, "Ow." I couldn''t help but let that slip, but I didn''t kill it for doing that.

    I quickly put it on Peter''s neck as he turns around to look at me, "Hey, what''s wro- Oww." Peter also says and grabs his neck.

    I quickly snatch the spider before Pete can kill it. I place it back on my neck.

    Pete looked confused at his hand''s "Did you just get stung as well on the back of your neck?" Pete asked, confused.

    "Yeah, I wonder what it was," I said, trying to suppress the word oww from coming out of my mouth. The spider was a feisty little bugger. It stung me four times in total by now and- AHH! That''s five! I better get some super strong power''s from this! That spider has a nasty b- AHH! AGAIN!

    After eight time''s it finally stopped because I had enough. I mean it kept biting me in the same spot! I was going to be so swollen tomorrow. I was very sore today as well because of Hulk''s punch, but Jarvis did well in fixing that.

    I trapped the spider in a flask I don''t remember where I got. I was going to study it when I got back to check out Pete''s parent''s masterpiece.

    "Hey, Gilgamesh I don''t feel so good," Peter says.

    "Yeah me neither. Want to come over to my place and lie down? I have some nice herbal tea which someone refused very rudely yesterday." I said feeling the effects of the spider-bite.

    "Sir, we are not feeling well we are going to head home," I said to the person touring us.

    He looked at us skeptically but relented under my unwavering gaze. "Fine, I hope you get better soon."

    I quickly left with Pete to a mansion I bought and used as my pretend house. "Here we are," I said while feeling like vomiting.

    "Ohh that''s gre-" Peter was about to say but fell asleep.

    The only reason I was still holding on was because of the iron will Madara had installed into me. I had gotten seven more spider-bites than Pete did, and I was still awake, which is impressive.

    I picked him up using all of my strength and used Kamui to teleport him to a spare bedroom. I was going to teleport into one myself, but I didn''t have the power and just collapsed on the bed next to him.

    I woke up feeling terrible, and I had a massive headache.

    ''What happened last night?'' I asked.

    ''You got bitten by the spider which bit Peter Parker eight times. The spider was taken away from you yesterday by Jarvis to take care of.'' Orochimaru said.

    Oh, yea I remember now I had ordered him to do that.

    "Pete, you awake?" I asked, wishing I wasn''t awake.

    "Ugh if I say no will you let me go back to sleep?" Pete asked.

    "Uhh no because I think you should see this!" I said.

    I was currently stuck to the wall beside me. I wanted to test that out, but I didn''t know how to bring in my sticky things.

    "Ugh fine what is i- OH MY GOD!" Pete yelled, jumping away from me in fright when he jumped though he landed on another wall. "AHHHH! I''M STUCK TO A WALL LIKE YOU!"

    I tried to do that visualizing yourself sticking off the wall thing, and I suddenly fell. "Hey all you got to do is just want to be off the wall, and your body will do the rest!" I said.

    He did that, and he actually fell off the wall.

    "Ok what on earth is this and why am I sticky?" Pete asked clearly, scared.

    "Well, I think whatever bit us yesterday gave us powers," I told him straightforwardly.

    He looked at me, "HAHAHA! Oh, that''s a good one. But seriously, what happened?"

    "I am being serious. How else would we have been able to do that?" I said.

    He suddenly froze up. "wait this isn''t my room... Aunt May is going to kill me!"

 Chapter 37 - Web Shooters

    "NO! I am telling you for the webs we will need more Potassium Carbonate! Look at them. They don''t work at all!" I yelled at Peter.

    We were currently in the school chemistry lab trying to concoct a batch of the web fluid that Pete''s web shooter''s used.

    "FINE! If you won''t back down on this here you go I will put in some more Pottasium Carbonate and look it will fail- oh crap it worked." Peter says with a sheepish smile on his face. I rolled my eyes.

    "I told you, Pete. Now we just have to figure out a way to shoot it in a way that we can perfectly control the amount of web fluid being used." I said.

    "My uncle Ben has some old watches we could use," Pete says.

    "Even though that is one of the dumbest sounding things I''ve ever heard - I mean webs coming out of clocks - it will probably work. Let''s go." I said, and we rushed off.

    It was currently after school on the day after we got bitten. Peter still hadn''t gone home to tell his aunt and uncle that he was safe and just called them during lunch break. That was one funny lunch as Peter just got yelled at for a good 30 minutes strait. I''m sure May would have yelled at him for longer if it wasn''t for the bell ringing. Hah, Pete was saved by the bell.

    It took us about 5 minutes to run at full speed to Pete''s house. I had a previously powerful body thanks to my shinobi training, but with the enhancement of the Spider Bite, I think I could put most heroes/villains to shame. I had to go slow for Peter because of that.

    We weren''t able to test our power''s out yet, but Pete said he had a great spot at an abandoned train station. (Not sure if it''s a train station)

    We arrived at Pete''s house and opened the door. Pete yelled out "Aunt, Uncle I''m ho-"

    "WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!" Came an infuriated woman''s voice. Then a tomato came rushing in through the door. Wait no, it wasn''t a tomato it was Pete''s aunt. Sh*t I thought this would be funny to watch, but I am going to get it as well.

    "24 HOURS I DIDN''T SEE YOU OR KNOW WHERE YOU WERE! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH YOUR UNCLE AND I WORRIED ABOUT YOU?! DO YOU?!" She seemed so mad if she were to be holding a tea kettle she could probably get it to boil.

    Peter managed a small whisper, "I''m sor..." I couldn''t hear the last part even with my enhanced hearing as his voice became so quiet not even dog''s would have been able to listen to it. Not that a dog had better hearing than me they were all nothing compared to the great me.

    "SORRY ISN''T GOOD ENOUGH! Oh and hi Gilgamesh it''s so nice to see you again. Thank you for taking care of this stupid boy." She said with a smile that sent a shiver down my back.

    ''God she sort of reminds me of Kushina. Except she is still more kind than her. I still haven''t gotten over my trauma from when I accidentally insulted ramen.'' Minato says with a shiver in his voice. I could feel his pain even if he was just a voice currently.

    "That''s alright. He was very well behaved, and when I told him to go to bed, he only made a small fuss." I said with an evil grin.

    Catching on May say''s "Really? It always takes me hours to get him to bed. It''s always so cute how he wants to sleep with his blanky though." She says with an evil smile of her own.

    Pete seems to go beet red at that. "Aunt May stop! It''s not true, and you know it!"

    "Now now, Pete, there is no need to be ashamed." May say''s.

    "Yes, I''m sure tons of high schoolers still need their blankie and a night light to sleep. It''s no big deal." I said taunting Peter.

    "NO! I don''t need a night light or a blankie so stop messing with me! It''s not funny!" He says. God, he is easy to tease.

    Pete decides to storm off. How did it turn from May being angry at Pete to Pete being mad at both of us? "Peter, aren''t you going to say thank you to Gilgamesh for letting you stay with him?" May teases him more. Oh, wait, that''s how.

    Pete shoot''s May and me a dirty look. I quickly follow him, "thank you for having me over. And don''t worry about Pete nothing happened yesterday we both just felt a bit sick, and he fell asleep so I took him to my house so he could have some quiet."

    She seemed to visibly relax. "Alright thank you." She says with a smile.

    I followed Peter in the direction he went. "Hey, Pete. You got the watches?"

    Seemingly having completely forgotten about what just happened, he turns to me. It looks like he was in his own little geeky world. "Yeah, here they are. Now we just have to configure them to shoot out the web fluid." Pete says. "There are only two watches and two of us, so that means we get one each."

    I reach into my pocket and pull out two shiny gold object''s "Don''t worry, I carry around two Rolex''s just for the fun of it." I said with a smirk at his aghast expression.

    "What a waste!" Pete seems annoyed.

    "Relax I''m kidding I brought them from home. This one here I usually use and this is a backup I keep in my draw." I told him with a smile. He still seemed annoyed at me. I wasn''t sure why. Maybe it''s cause in his eyes I am a lucky rich kid?

    "If you want, you can have one," I say and smirk at Pete''s reaction. Instead of the annoyed look, he suddenly beams up at me like a little kid who had been given a lollipop.

    "YES LET''S DO THIS!"

 Chapter 38 - Testing Spider Powers

    "Why are you more sticky than me?" Pete asked me.

    "Probably because I got bitten twice. I didn''t kill it when it bit me and missed it, so it bit me again. When I tried to kill it, it went to you and bit you." I said, lying easily. Have I mentioned how good it is being Kakashi''s student? You can lie through your teeth without batting an eye.

    "I see... So your power''s are stronger than mine?" Pete asked, slightly disappointed. I didn''t want that so I tried to comfort him.

    "It could also be because I worked out previously, so my body is more acclimated to the strength and speed. You might catch up to me in the future if you work hard enough." I said, trying to comfort him.

    "Mmmh. Anyway, it doesn''t matter. By the way, what are you going to do with your powers?" Pete asked me.

    "Nothing. It''s nice to have them, and all but getting them in the first place was a major accident. I wasn''t meant to be a hero or a villain, so I will just use them to do small things." I told him.

    "Does this mean you will come to school on time?" He asked with a deadpan expression.

    "Of course, I am always on time." I was not ever on time, and I didn''t intend to be.

    He just stared at me with a [are you serious?] Look

    I just chuckled and got back to trying to lift the railway tracks. It wasn''t hard because it was heavy but because they were in the ground. I think it was nails, but I wasn''t familiar with how railways tracks worked. (Yeah no idea about them)

    "Hey, can you time me? I will try and see how fast I can run up the wall and I won''t have my hand''s free to do it." Pete says.

    "Sure," I said and grabbed out my Akatsuki tech phone. I timed him, and it took him precisely 4 seconds to climb a 10-meter tall wall.

    We did some more tests.

    Punch strength: 4.8 tones

    Speed in miles/h: 86 miles/h

    Reflexes: (With spidey sense) 1 nanoseconds (I think the lowest ever recorded time is 12 attoseconds, but I can''t check right now as the internet won''t work)

    Stamina: Able to run at 40miles/h for 8 hours straight

    We did Pete''s tests, but they were all around half as good as mine. Except for reflexes which were at 14 nanoseconds.

    I was pretty pleased with these results. I could react at one nanosecond, whereas the spidey sense told me something was wrong even before it happened. I knew it was cosmic energy, but I still felt like I could control Haki.

    "How come you are so much stronger than me?" Pete complained. He didn''t look too bitter, though, as he was really excited about his new powers.

    "I told you I got bitten twice plus I worked out before the bite. You just need to work out more!" I am still going with that lie.

    His uncle still hadn''t died, so I don''t think he will go for the superhero route yet. I needed to distance myself from Pete a bit till his uncle died, and then I swoop in and grab the broken pieces then stick them together in the way I want them to be. Plus I couldn''t have Peter Parker get in the way of Felecia and me. Who by the way I think was coming to Midtown High next month!

    "Anyway, I got to go now! Private stuff don''t ask." I told him before he could question me. He seemed to accept it.

    "Alright, bye!" He said with a wave and then started doing pushups. I guess he was now dedicated to beating me?

    I quickly headed over to Akatsuki Rehabilitation center in New York. I wanted to do something there. Or more like check up on two people.

    "Jarvis bring out Abomination and Leader!" I said with a maniac smile as I anticipated their transformation.

    The floor split open and out came two... things. One had the general shape of a human but had green skin and a massive skull. Interesting I would have to take a look at what happened to Sterns'' brain when Jarvis showed me the scans. The other was like a lizard. It was as big as the Hulk, but it was bald. Maybe I could stick a mop on its head too? I''m sure Fury would feel much better if he knew he wasn''t the only one hehe.

    Fury still wore his pirate cap-like thing. No one asked why or even mentioned it because they were scared of what he might do. His hair was a... touchy subject.

    "Samuel Sterns bows down to the master." Sterns said and bowed onto one leg.

    In a gravelly and deep voice, the Abomination sort of hisses "Abomination bows down to the master." (Forgot his real name and I don''t really care, so that''s going to be his name from now on)

    "Good. Capabilities?" I ask shortly, but they knew what it meant.

    "Able to lift up 19 tons and memories of all military techniques taught to the previous body. Also able to run at 65 miles/h." The Abomination hissed out.

    I measured my IQ, and my guideline is that there are ten types of intelligence: creativity, wisdom, analytical, interpersonal, intrapersonal, linguistic, mechanical, natural, wit, and symbolic. Factoring in all of these I have an IQ of around 300." The leader said humbly, but I could tell on the inside he was pleased with that. Can''t blame him he puts Reed Richard''s to shame by around 100 IQ points.

    "Good. I am pleased with your results. You will both be presented to the public tomorrow. Stark was convinced by me to create you both suits, so don''t disappoint us. Also, if any of you hurt someone without authorization, I will personally see to it that you are dealt with. But leaving the negatives aside Sterns, you will get a private lab in the Baxter Building and a fund of 20 million to work on your project to make me smarter without causing any negative side effects." I said with a smile. Everything was going according to plan.

    "Abomination we have set up a job for you at X-Men mansion. You will teach PE there and also be a part of the X-Men but secretly report all of there activity''s to me. Jarvis will inform you of communication methods. Also, I will send you some custom weights and treadmill to improve your physical capability''s." I smiled. I still hadn''t gotten to the best part.

    "Hulk come in!" A big green booger- I mean person came in through the door. "Abomination he will be taught hand to hand combat by Natasha and be your training partner at X-Men mansion. He will also be teaching PE at the school with you." I laughed evilly on the inside as I could see the fire between the two ignite. They would be great sparring partners because of there natural rivalry.

    "Now, you all have your orders. SCRAM. The interdimensional travel is tomorrow, and I need a good night''s rest!"

 Chapter 39 - Akatsuki Superhero Squad

    "I have called this press meeting today to make an important announcement with our Superhero squad now called the Akatsuki. Today I will be announcing some of the members. We are still gathering them, but this is the start of what we have done so far. Keep in mind that these people are all safe to be around and are here solely for protecting every person on this planet!" I said in a loud and commanding voice. Currently, I was in my Madara form, announcing who the hero squad will be.

    Right now though my clone was henge''s into Madara as I was backstage in Itachi''s body, he was currently in control as the aura he radiated seemed unique to him and something I could not replicate. Itachi was terrific and one of a kind genius after all.

    "The first member of the Akatsuki..." My henge''d clone paused for suspension, and the reporters were all eager and waiting with there cameras to take photos. "My own brother..." And at that, my clone paused again for dramatic effect, and a shock seemed to go over the crowd. Now they seemed even more eager to take pictures of Itachi as nothing was known about where Madara came from, and this might give them a clue.

    "Itachi Uchiha," Madara said in a dramatic voice, and hushed whispers started going through the crowd. Instead of making a dramatic entrance, Itachi slowly walked onto the stage, causing a series of flashes and voices to sound out. Itachi somehow managed to ignore them all.

    ''Ohh no.'' Itachi said in my head worrying me.

    ''What? What''s wrong?'' I asked feeling slightly panicked if even Itachi said oh no.

    ''I can feel them. They are growing.'' Itachi said, starting to sound horrified. I was getting terrified at that point, and everyone else in my head was growing tense aswell.

    ''I feel it too. I was hoping I would never have to deal with them again, but here they are... It''s like my worst nightmare come to life.'' Madara states.

    ''WHAT! Who can you feel?'' I asked, wanting an answer now.

    ''The... Fangirls. The most terrifying existence in this world. Once they become your loyal fangirl, they will destroy any defense to get to you. I would know I had three girls manage to sneak past some Uchiha guards just to see me train.'' Itachi said in fear and annoyance.

    ''Haha. You have had nothing compared to me!'' Madara said in a voice filled with sorrow. If I had been in control of the body, I am sure a tick mark would have appeared on my forehead.

    ''Fangirls? That''s all? Who cares what on earth could they possibly do?'' I said, angrily. How I would come to regret that statement in the future.

    ''Just... wait. You will see in time the true horror that is fangirls. Until now no one has seen much of Madara so they can''t fangirl over him yet but they will once they see his strength. Whereas Itachi is strong enough to be on a superhero team and he emits what people call a [naturally badass vibe]'' Madara said.

    Itachi said nothing and just stared out at the crowd of people with an expressionless face. He wore the Akatsuki cloak, hat, and ring that showed he was a member of the Akatsuki.

    "Mr. Uchiha, can we know where you come from and what your powers are?" A random female reporter asked.

    Itachi said nothing bud suddenly turned into a murder of crows. Haha, a fitting name for what a shinobi can turn into. He appeared on the other side of the room with his Mangekyo Sharingan spinning. The reporters quickly whipped around to take more photos.

    "What was that, Mr. Uchiha?" Another random reporter asked.

    This time Itachi decided to respond. In a cool and emotionless voice, Itachi said, "Genjutsu. As soon as you looked into my eye''s, you were all trapped in my illusion. I can make you see things that you will only ever see in your worst nightmares and then make you feel that pain 1000x over in the matter of a second." Itachi calmly explains shocking and scaring all the reporters. "When you look into my eyes... You already lost."

    The only reason he explained that was because I think that is what would scare and impress the public the most. I would not reveal anything else as a Shinobi is most dangerous when he has hidden tricks up his sleeves.

    Itachi then disappears from everyone vision. "Ok to introduce the next part of the team... Samuel Sterns also known as The Leader!" My clone that henge''d into Madara says dramatically.

    A green person with a bulging forehead comes out and smiles a creepy smile that creeps out all of the reporters. "My name is Samuel Sterns, but I prefer to be called The Leader. I am a genius with an IQ of 300. I will be the mastermind behind all of the team''s strategies for crimefighting so that we can save as many people as efficiently as possible." Sterns says with another smile.

    He walks off stage quickly, not bothering to explain anything else about himself. I get ready to call up the new Superhero duo I have decided on.

    "And next is two people you have probably seen before on TV... Currently our groups only hero duo... Hulk and Abomination!" My clone says, and a gasp goes through the crowd as two hulking - heh - figures appear in their vision. One was green and muscly while the other one was bold, grey, and had a lizard-like body.

    "Hmpf." The hulk makes a weird sound while the Abomination just stands there with a wicked grin on its face.

    "These two here both can lift 16 tons! They are the most physically strong duo in our group. I know that some of you might be worrying about them being bad, but we have [rehabilitated] (Brainwashed) them into becoming more human. They will not actively seek out to harm people and unless given authorization will not act violently." I say trying to reassure the crowd. It does little to help the growing fear in the eyes of the reporters.

    "Finally we have two members who aren''t here because they are ?ssassins and prefer not to be seen. But their names are Natasha and Wade." I said with a smile as the Hulk and Abomination walk off the stage.

    "Using this opportunity, I would like to announce another piece of exciting news! Akatsuki industries have been developing a paradise country for people to live in comfortably. This country has already been installed with the best and most advanced security features and will be open to the public in two weeks." I say with a grin as every reporter there is shocked. A company starting up a country was something completely new and unusual!

    "Also, I would like to tell you one more piece of shocking news before I have to leave. Akatsuki enterprise has been working on a state of the art security system, and we have finally finished it. Ladies and gentlemen, I am proud to introduce to you Jurassic Archipelago!"

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    -- Important --

    Now I have a bit of a problem... I planned to do the Fantastic Four interdimensional travel bit now which would go on for about six chapters or so... But I have forgotten (Not even sure if I ever watched them) all of the Fantastic Four movies.

    So either you guys wait till I watch them all (If there is more than one cause I watched the trailer it doesn''t seem too good) or I start writing about a different part and put the whole Fantastic Four thing in a later chapter. Your choice I will take a while though to watch them as I am swamped and am b?r?ly finding time to write these.

 Chapter 40 - Problems

    I have encountered some problems...

    Number one - I have already addressed this - The Marvel universe is so complex with its multiple realities and dimensions. Timelines seem to blur together in my head, and the only thing I remember is the MCU I have also not read comics about or watched any of the fantastic four movies, so I have no idea what happens there (I mean who gives a damn about a stretchy guy (Sorry Luffy) A rock guy a flame head and a woman who is the strongest of the group and her power is invisibility. In my book that is weak and I don''t know how they defeated Doom or anyone else.)

    So I will watch the Fantastic Four movies, but that might take a while as I am very busy (And dirt poor)

    I have also encountered a problem with character building. When there are a lot of people in the MC''s head, you can''t build everyone and explain them to the audience. Even if I tried, I would not quite remember all the details of all the characters and will get a lot of things wrong, and I don''t want that as I try to pride myself on quality, not quantity.

    I am not dropping this, and I am not one of those weird author''s who says they have a writer''s block (I have really never experienced that. I don''t know why so many authors complain about not being able to think up new ideas) I will be back soon so please be patient.

    Cya soon and I hope you''re not to mad at me for pausing this for a bit!

    P.S. I have absolutely no plans of dropping this. All of the Harry Potter books have a total of close to one million words in them. My goal is to surpass the number of words Harry Potter has. I have a smaller goal I only got for the sake of it aswell of becoming the most popular fanfic. That probably won''t happen, but I can dream, right?

 Chapter 41 - Susan Storm

    I am using this list of Kakashi late excuses

    fanfiction.net/s/5757879/1/Kakashi-s-Late-Excuses

    Don''t worry It won''t bring you to some shady sight (maybe)

    None of the excuses were made by me. I just like his ideas. Except for the rabies and raccoon one that was me.

    "Hi, my name is Aaron Creed, nice to meet you!" I said with a cheery smile as I introduced myself to Franklin Richards.

    "YOU! You were meant to be here THREE HOURS ago!" He said back, mad.

    Behind him, a beautiful blond girl chuckled, and I beamed. I was going to totally make Susan Storm mine.

    "Well, you see I had to take Tobi to the mental hospital," I said with a nod as if that explained everything.

    The beautiful blonde girl who I knew to be Susan Storm, but she didn''t know that I know that I knew her to be that. Or something less complicated. Anyway, she looked interested, "Tobi?"

    "Yeah, my friend Tobi but he is more commonly known as a pain in the ?ss. Or as I call him swirly face!" I said with a grin.

    ''Really? Swirly face?'' Obito asked, annoyed.

    ''What? For a name, I just came up with it''s pretty good.'' I replied.

    "*Sigh* Follow me, Aaron. I think you will fit in here perfectly. Also, you were recommended by Madara himself, so you can''t be bad." Franklin said with a resigned face as he turned around and walked away from me. "Follow me I will introduce you to everyone here and show you aroun-"

    "Let me, dad." Susan cut in.

    I switched to Naruto''s personality and let him flash her one of his signature smiles that seemed to melt peoples heart.

    Instead of getting flustered and embarrassed though she simply flashed me a bright smile in return. Not close to Naruto''s smile though.

    ''Damn straight I have the best smile Dattabane!'' Naruto said, and I could tell his pride oozing out of his mental voice.

    ''If you say so.'' I said, trying to annoy him but he just took it and dropped the subject. He was apparently getting more m?tur? knowing he can''t win against me in a discussion. As Minato had said, you couldn''t argue with Kakashi and me.

    "This is my daughter Susan. Susan, this is our newest member Aaron." Franklin introduced Susan to me and me to her.

    "Nice to meet you, Susan," I said and shook her hand. When we touched hands, I felt her silky smooth skin brush up against mine. Then words I couldn''t control just sort of... slipped out "And I think I am in love." I replied, and then I stopped.

    ''Why the f*ck did I just say that?'' I asked myself.

    ''Aaron and Susan sitting in a tree! K.I.S.S.I.N.G!'' Naruto yells out in my mind.

    I try not to get a tick mark on my face. ''I thought you were growing up but then you go and do that?''

    There was silence while Susan didn''t say anything and just stared at me. I felt a sweat drop from my head (anime style).

    Obviously, Franklin couldn''t take it anymore "*Cough* *Cough* Well now that we have introduced ourselves I will leave you two alone." He says, and after that in a b?r?ly audible voice said. "and get the f*ck out of this awkward situation." But it was so quiet only I heard it with my enhanced senses.

    Susan was still staring at me, though. Did she faint? What the- Oh my god I didn''t know a face could turn so deep red. Suddenly Susan had just started to go red, and it was very noticeable on her soft skin.

    She just stood there and stared at me with a face the color of a tomato. Only one thought entered my mind at that moment ''CUTE!''

    She suddenly awoke from her stupor. She just turned around and ran away. "Ah, wait! Aren''t you going to show me around?" I yell out after her.

    She didn''t stop though and just kept running. I wanted to run after her but stopped myself. If I ran after her when I caught up to her, I would probably be in the most awkward situation ever. So I just let her go. After all, we worked in the same place now and on the same project so we would definitely see each other again.

    "Well... I feel sort of stupid just standing around here, so I guess I will just look around myself." I said to myself and walked in the direction Franklin had left.

    -- With Susan --

    ''WHAT WAS THAT!'' Susan screamed at herself in her head.

    When Aaron had said that to her, she froze up. She couldn''t do anything, and she felt her face burning, and she was sure she must have looked like a tomato at that moment. (How right she was)

    ''When he... When he said that to me, my heart just skipped a beat and... I couldn''t say anything, so I just ran! Why did I do that? This is going ot be so awkward now at work!'' She inwardly cried.

    ''Why did he say that? I saw his pattern, and that was so... Unpredicted! Maybe I just didn''t observe him for long enough? Yeah, that''s gotta be it I have been able to see everyone''s pattern so far.'' She tried to reassure herself.

    ''But... Why did my heart skip when he said it?'' She asked herself her face still burning. ''And in front of my dad too!''

    "Hey sis why are you so flushed? Got a fever?" A voice came from beside her.

    She had been so wrapped up in her thoughts. She didn''t even notice her brother Johnny approach. "No, just ahh... I was feeling a bit hot, that''s all." She said, trying to make it believable.

    Jonny looked confused for a second. Susan panicked because it looked like he was going to question her and she was about to run away again when he opened his mouth, but he stopped himself.

    Inside Jonny''s head - ''wait, why do I care? She says it''s fine so who cares?''

    Back with Susan - ''Good he didn''t question it any further.''

    "Ohh alright. Well cya, sis." Jonny said and walked away.

    She just nodded ''Well that''s one crisis averted. Now comes the problem of what will happen the next time I see him again...''

 Chapter 42 - Doom and Richards

    ''Where the f*ck is this thing? I have been walking around for two whole minutes now, and I still haven''t found it!'' I complained in my head.

    "Hello, sir, where is the interdimensional teleporter?" I asked someone passing me by.

    "Well, you''re walking in the wrong direction, kid. It''s about two minutes walk from where you came from." The random guy said to me.

    My eyebrow twitched. ''F*CK! I HATE THIS DAMN PLACE!''

    ''You know you technically own this place... Just ask Jarvis to tell you where to go!'' Edward said.

    ''YOU COULDN''T HAVE TOLD ME THAT FOUR MINUTES AGO?'' I mind yelled at him in response.

    "Jarvis where is the interdimensional travel room? Or whatever it''s called. Scientists seem to have no naming sense. I mean what idiot comes up with the name Fantastic Four?" I ask to Jarvis.

    "Sir I know where the Interdimensional travel room is, but I can''t answer your other questions." He told me.

    I got a bit annoyed but only a bit as I was a shinobi incapable of feeling emotions.

    ''Haha, you wanted to hurt someone for not giving you a map a minute ago!'' Naruto laughed.

    I just grabbed my armpit at that and started tickling. ''When will you ever learn the lesson not to offend the people who can make you experience things with your body?'' I said with a smirk.

    ''HAHAHA! I''m sorry! PLEASE STOP!'' Naruto said while laughing his ?ss off.

    ''HAHAHAHA! AHHH WHY DID YOU DRAG ME INTO THIS?'' Danzo yelled.

    I sneered. ''Mfph that should teach you.'' I said as I stopped tickling myself. The laughter of Minato, Naruto, and Danzo died down. But it was quickly replaced by everyone else''s laughter. Including mine as even if you were a cold-hearted person like Madara and Orochimaru, you still got close to people after spending nearly 100 years in their head.

    I found the room quickly under the guidance of Jarvis. When I arrived there, I was no longer pissed off.

    I walked in and was instantly greeted by Franklin, "Hey Aaron, what took you so long?"

    All my anger was reignited again. He gives me a guide that runs off, and now he asks what took me so long? I suppress it, though. "Ohh sorry I had to pick up some more Crow food for my pet."

    ''You have a natural talent for excuses, my dear student.'' Kakashi said.

    ''Thanks.'' I replied.

    I sensed two people looking at me. I turned toward the first and behold Susan was trying to stare a hole through my eyes. She blushed and looked away, though, and I smiled gently ''CUTE!''

    I looked toward the direction from where the other stare was coming from. And I was sort of - But not really as I am a trained shinobi - surprised to see Victor staring at me curiously. I also flashed him a disarming smile. He didn''t do anything back though and just kept staring at me inquisitively.

    I felt someone walk toward me. I turned around to meet a skinny nerdy looking man with glasses and a smile on his face, "Hi, my name is Reed." The now identified Reed Richard''s said and held out his hand for me to shake.

    I took his hand and shook it. "Aaron. You work here too? I am new, so I don''t know anyone hehe." I said with a sheepish smile and scratching the back of my head. A habit I seemed to have picked up from Minato.

    "Uhh yeah I am, but I thought it would just be the four of us mainly working on this project?" Reed asked Franklin.

    "Yes but a couple of years ago a man named Madara Uchiha bought out all of the shares of the Baxter Foundation and we technically now work for him too because we made an agreement. Aaron here was directly recommended to be on this project by Madara." Franklin said.

    "Ohh really? So you work for Madara? What''s he like? Do you know him personally?" Reed said excited and with stars in his eyes. I was sort of confused why though.

    "Ahh, you see young Reed here sort of idolized Madara," Franklin said which caused me to raise my eyebrow in surprise.

    "Hahaha yeah. He came from nowhere and accomplished his dreams. He worked hard and did what he wanted to do, and that''s exactly what I want to do. I don''t want fame I just want to make a difference with my work and Madara has made a huge difference and saved countless lives!" Reed said with stars in his eyes.

    I decided to make Reed sort of idolize Madara a bit as well which would help when I extend and an olive branch to work in Avalon Archipelago with Tony. "Yeah, I do know him personally to answer your question. Also, do you want to know something secret? You have to promise everyone that you won''t tell anyone about it though."

    He looked at me, curiously, "yeah, sure, what is it?"

    I leaned in closer "Madara is a scientist as well, but he hasn''t posted anything because he has been focused on curing Alzheimer''s. He said that he found a cure and would start putting the plan to start curing people of it soon." I whispered into Reed''s ear.

    "WHAT! That is revolutionary we could save millions of people from-" He stopped himself before he accidentally revealed what I had told him to keep a secret.

    Most of that was true, but I did plan on making the treatment to cure Alzheimers available to the public soon. It would be good to announce it when I needed public support the most.

    He just looked at me apologetically and said nothing else. Franklin seemed interested in what the secret was but didn''t inquire further because he knew it was a secret from when I said it was a secret to Reed. So he probably wouldn''t ask.

    "So can you show me around?" I ask with a smile. Reed nodded seeming, eager to talk to me more about science and Madara. I sighed mentally at all the future pestering and questions to come.

    I took one last glance at Doom and Susan before looking at Reed, resigned to my fate of being pestered for the next hour.

    Madara decided to speak up now ''Ohh no. Fangirls were bad enough, and now I have a fanboy too?''

 Chapter 43 - Travelling to Another Dimensiom

    It had been about two days since we started working on the project. The people in the movie showed up still because I brainwashed them and made them do it so I could control what happens easily. Franklin Storm was complaining saying something about them belonging to Akatsuki Enterprises now and that he had no sway there.

    I don''t know what happened to them, but they managed to still take some control of the project. Enough to say that they wanted to coordinate with NASA on this. I don''t even know how though as I asked them if they said they belonged to Akatsuki Enterprise, but they said no as that could get them in a lot of legal trouble. I didn''t bother to ask what they did after that just happy that it was going the same as in the movie.

    "Look man are you serious? Are you really not going to send US up? We are the damn people who made this whole thing!" Reed complained.

    Doom was in the back, nodding his head in support. Susan had a frown on her face at the whole situation. Even while frown though, she was just so CUTE!

    They argued for a bit. Then we decided to have a drink.

    "People like us. They will have the great ideas, but then someone like Niel Armstrong will just go ahead and get all of the fame and money. While the people like us will die alone and penniless having spent our lives telling people that it was us who sent those other people where they went." Victor said very mad.

    "That''s going to be me," Reed said.

    "No, that''s going to be me," Victor said.

    "Guys I think that''s going to be all of us." Johnny said.

    I looked at him and said, "I don''t know about you guys, but I am working for Akatsuki Enterprise as one of its top scientists. That definitely won''t be me." I chuckled at there annoyed expressions.

    "Aaron, can you get me a job there?" Reed asked. I wasn''t surprised, but I was a bit annoyed because this was the point where he should have suggested to go in there by themselves.

    It''s incredible they actually managed to do it though. I mean a multi-million dollar project like this should have much better security, right? Where the f*ck was it when four kids managed to travel to another dimension right under there noses? And then when finally someone does notice it''s another kid! Makes you lose faith in the older generations. Adults in this world all seem to be idiots except for Stark.

    I decided to put the idea though in their minds. "Sure you can have a job with Akatsuki. But first of all, we have all of this gear set up and ready to use. So why don''t we go and become the first people to go to another dimension?"

    I smirked at there conflicted looks. I reckon the only reason they did this in the first place was because they were slightly drunk and when they finally sobered up, it was already too late to go back. I handed out another round of beers, and after 2 minutes of chatting while still thinking about it, Reed got a bit tipsy and said.

    "Let''s do it! I want to be the first person to step into another dimension along with you guys!" He said with determination.

    "Just the four of us? There are five pods what about the last person?" Doom asked.e Yeah that''s right I had another pod installed because I am a smart person hahaha!

    "I have someone in mind that should come with us," Reed said with a sparkle in his eye.

    -- 30 minutes later --

    "HAHAHA! Do you even know how to put on a suit? No stop that''s not the place where you put your legs! How did you mess it up that badly?" I asked while laughing my ?ss off.

    Victor was red with anger. "The suit is just... AUGH!" He said as he got his head stuck in the sleeve.

    "Ohh yeah right its the suits fault. *Rolls eyes*" I said while laughing again.

    "I could physically hear you roll your eyes just then!" Victor cried out in indignation. He might have even been telling the truth as well because his head was still stuck in the sleeve and he couldn''t see.

    Two minutes later he finally managed to put the suit on. I put it on in 5 seconds, so I don''t know how he had so much trouble Ben came in.

    "Hey, names Ben." He said, giving us a brief glance and then staring up at the machine.

    "Nice to meet you, Ben. I''m Aaron, and this guy here is Victor." I said, introducing Victor for him.

    "This is the machine. It''s like what we made except more expensive." Reed said with a grin. I just rolled my eyes. It wasn''t that expensive, only a couple of tens of millions. Oh my god, I am turning into a rich brat.

    Reeds legs were viably trembling while I had a serenity around me. I knew what would happen.

    "Let''s go, guys," Johnny said and stepped into one of the pods.

    We all followed, stepping into our own respective pods. It had been over half an hour of us preparing for this, and no one noticed. Idiots.

    Everyone was breathing heavily as Victor started up the machine. "I think I need a better line than [one small step for man one huge step for mankind] you know something just as cheesy," Reed said, trying to calm his nerves with banter.

    "What about thank god I didn''t die in the teleportation?" I ask teasingly trying to freak him out. It worked.

    "Ohh god your right. What if we die? What if... WHAT IF!" Reed yelled in panic.

    I could hear the others being annoyed, "calm down reed it''s gonna be fine." Johnny comforted. It sounded like he was trying to reassure himself as well, though.

    I could feel the energy picking up. At that moment Pete called me "Ohh hey Pete, where are you? You won''t believe what I am doing."

    "Dude what you''re doing right now doesn''t matter. You are late to school again and damn dude the teachers are so pissed. Also, this group of girls keeps pestering me for where you are! The fangirls are everywhere!" Pete''s panicked voice comes from across the phone.

    I wince at that. "Yeah I am so sorry for you, Pete, but right now I am traveling to a different dimension."

    "Who the hell are you talking to?" Johnny says, confused.

    "Dude are you seriously on the phone right now?" Victor said, annoyed.

    "Who was that? And what do you mean you are going to another dimension? Gilgamesh!" I winced. Uhh Ohh.

    "Did he just call you Gilgamesh? Who the hell is Gilgamesh?" Reed asks, but before he said it, I quickly cut the call with Pete.

    Before they could question me, any further a bright light engulfed us.

    "Cya guys on the other side!"

 Chapter 44 - Planet Zero

    "What the f*ck dude!" Ben screamed into my ear.

    "Calm down and look around you! This place is insane!" I said with the curiosity of a scientist and the wonder of a child who was brought into a candy and toys store. I mean I had already confirmed different dimensions apart from parallel ones but this... Was something entirely, unlike Earth!

    "I can''t believe we made it. And not trying to copy what Aaron said but thank god we didn''t die." Reed said using banter once again to try and calm his nerves.

    Doom walked forward toward a large green pool of what looked like green slime. I mean how on Earth did the energy take on an almost solid form? Fascinating.

    "Guys take a look at this," Victor says.

    I walk over to him while the others were busy trying to stick the American flag into the ground. Idiots why did they care about this corrupt country? My country would be ruled over by only me with everyone important brainwashed so no corruption hehe. Wow, am I going evil?

    ''Just another trait you have inherited from me.'' Kakashi says.

    I was slightly confused as I didn''t think that Kakashi was evil. ''What you aren''t evil?''

    ''Do you think I always come late because I am a good person? Do you think I try to corrupt young children with p*rn because I am a good person? No, I am evil!'' Kakashi says with determination.

    ''I didn''t know you were so determined to be evil Kakashi.'' Minato said with a bitter voice.

    ''I was born to be. Making people suffer and feel uncomfortable is one of life''s greatest joys!'' Kakashi said with conviction.

    ''Ugh I wouldn''t know as most of the time I had to do paperwork or listen to my Genin team complain.'' Minato replied back snarkily.

    ''Hmpf I was a delight.'' Kakashi said back.

    I chuckled a bit at that causing Victor to look at me with a knowing look. He was wrong of course I was just laughing at my Senseis antics, but he thought that I was excited over this just as much as he was which might make him have a more favorable impression of me. Not that it mattered as I would make him loyal to me either way.

    "Let''s go down!" I said with a shine in my eyes, much like Dumbledores. I could hear him hum in p???sur? at me at least picking up one of his traits. But the unique trait I wanted the most was Kisame''s. I mean the guy is half-shark, right? Did you guys know that sharks have two d*cks? See where I am going with this? Two P*nis''s would mean twice the p???sur?. I think...

    I have had the chance to test it out on multiple occasions, but I never took it as doing it while using someone else''s body felt... wrong. That was probably a bit weird coming from me as this was not my original body and not even my first life, but I had grown accustomed to this body, but I was not accustomed to Kisame''s.

    I scaled down the rock wall, and the others had decided to follow me. I took out a vial from somewhere - I love movie logic - and then tried to reach down to the green liquid to pretend like I was collecting a sample, but I had really just got to get close to it so I could use the opportunity to Kamui some of the stuff into a Titanium alloy container in my Kamui dimension.

    I reached down, and just as I was about to touch it, I used Kamui. But at that moment the green liquid sort of sent out a spark of something green and that zapped me. "O Don''t get close to it guys it will hurt." I said, not noticing as the vial I had used had some of the green liquid dripping down onto my hand. How did I and everyone else even with my heightened senses that could hear and smell a fly from 50 meters away and behind a wall, not notice I did not know.

    "I got us some samples of that green liquid which should be enough until we make another trip over her. I don''t like the look of that liquid though maybe we should go b- AHHHHH!" I screamed as the tiny drop of liquid burned through the suit and went into my skin.

    ''Quick Madara you have the strongest will here as you could survive decades in a cave with nothing but Black Zetsu as company you take over her body. Escanor as you have the strongest body I would request that Madara use it for a little.'' Dumbledore said calmly and quickly his decades of experience as the leader of the light side coming handy.

    They quickly complied, but Escanor seemed offended that he was not considered the one with the strongest will. Not that I cared right then or even noticed as I was too busy screaming my lungs raw.

    Meanwhile, everyone else was panicking as they saw the suit that Aaron war getting melted by the green liquid and seeing the green fluid actually flowing INTO his skin! They didn''t want to come too close but also tried to get him out of there.

    Victor, though seemed captivated by the liquid and held his hand out and touched it. If Aaron was awake, he would be thinking of how much of an idiot Victor was as cracks started forming everywhere.

    Suddenly Aarons body was replaced by that of a tall orange-haired and extremely muscular man with a regal aura. He had also stopped screaming.

    Back in Aarons'' head - ''Ugh that hurt so damn much.'' Aaron said.

    ''You will have to b?r? the pain when you switch back to your main body again. Right now Madara is using Escanors.'' Orochimaru said.

    ''HAHAHA LET ME FEEL THE PAIN!''

 Chapter 45 - Joker makes himself useful

    "Aaron, is that you?" Reed asked incredulously.

    "Yes now let''s get out of here quickly. I will tell you about it then." I said, trying to rush everyone out. Doom was trying to climb up the cliff behind us, and Reed was about to pull him up when "AHHHHH!" Victor got blasted with a dose of the green energy and su?k?d back down.

    "VICTOR!" Reed yelled out hopelessly, but it was too late. His arms hadn''t been long enough to reach him. Hehe, that would change soon.

    "Reed he''s gone! There is no more time we have to go!" I yelled and picked him up then jumped over to the Quantum Teleporter. I picked up Johnny and Ben, who kept being hit by rocks along the way.

    "I launched it already! Why isn''t it working?" I ask panicking. It was fake panic, though, as I knew Susan would help.

    "Aaron? Aaron Johnny is that you?" Susan''s voice came across, and I smirked at her being worried about me first.

    "We are fine Sue we just need you to teleport us back quickly!" I yelled.

    A bright light suddenly appeared, and it then all went black. I woke up again a split second later way earlier than anyone else because of Madara''s will and Escanor''s body.

    I crawled over to Sue. "Sue, are you alright? " I was allowed to call her Sue. She and I had a pleasant conversation about it where most of the time she spent blushing and flirting with me.

    She didn''t answer and despite me knowing she would be fine, I panicked. "Sue? Sue! SUE!" I could see her finger twitch.

    "Aaron." She mumbled out. I smiled at that knowing she was alright.

    "Crap my communicator to Jarvis is on Aaron. I will have to get help some other way." I grumbled out. I quickly checked all my vitals with Orochimaru''s help and found out I was okay because of Escanors amazingly powerful body and heat resistance so the blast just shocked me a bit and might have rattled my brain.

    ''I remember there being a phone on the right of monitor 13 to your right.'' Dumbledore says. Occlumency gave you a near-perfect recall memory and the Pensieve he had only due to his old age. Now he was in my body though so it should work better.

    I stumbled over there head still numb. I had taken control of Escanors body again, and Madara was watching. I quickly grabbed the phone and called my ?ssistant.

    "Hey, I need you to connect me to Jarvis," I said with the voice of Escanor.

    She wasn''t confused though as she had seen me in this form as ''technically'' it was my mutant power.

    "Sir is there something you require?" A robotic man''s voice came across the line.

    "Yes, Jarvis I need you to activate protocol C for Quantum Teleporter," I told him. I had semi predicted this scenario but thought that Victor could hold himself back a little longer and not touch the green energy until I could get the others a safe distance away and get out with the powers but not as big of an explosion. But you know the saying always plan for the worst.

    Protocol C for Quantum Teleporter was to send three brainwashed mutants as security to guard the bodies of my friends while having a team of lawyers there to make sure the Government didn''t try to do anything dumb.

    Twenty minutes later, I had fully recovered, and they arrived. They swiftly took the others away to a secret lab we had in Greenland. They wouldn''t wake up for a while anyway.

    "Jarvis set up my confinement lab," I said. I was going to go in there and have the Joker endure the things happening to my body for me as he seemed excited by it.

    -- An hour later at the Akatsuki Towers Confinement Lab --

    "Sir, we are all set up. The Titanium alloy should be able to stop the most thing from coming in and out of this place. We have also taken action to safeguard against any potential gamma radiation being leaked." The doctor behind the quadruple reinforced glass said. I smirked.

    "Strap me in," I said, and different pieces of Titanium rose out of the rests on the bed I was lying on. They curled around my wrists. I clenched my teeth together and curled my fingers up to form a fist.

    A doctor came in and placed a gag in my mouth. He also got a device over my head, which would stop me from opening my mouth. Not because of the screaming but because I knew the Joker would probably use his signature laugh while this transformation went on and as I didn''t know how long it would take and he might just laugh my throat raw.

    I let the Joker take control, and he instantly tried to laugh, but the gag and mouth clamp stopped him.

    ''HAHAHA! Thank you!'' Joker laughed in glee at finally being let use a body. And I suppose also being able to let his m?s??h?st side out.

    I switched to my body, and the Titanium clamps instantly became smaller to match my body size.

    Joker starts squirming using my body. I couldn''t feel it, but I knew the pain was excruciating. But instead of screaming out in pain, all he did was laugh ''HAHAHAHAHA!'' In my mind.

    Man, that laugh should be patented. If it was, I could sue basically every villain alive! Or they would just argue that there laugh is much less sinister and crazy than his.

    ''Ugh listening to him laugh in my head for a while is going to be a pain.''

 Chapter 46 - Powers Awakening

    "Sir? I think he is waking up! Prepare some food for our boss quickly!" I heard a voice in the background. Somewhere through that process, Joker was put asleep by some anesthetic. I didn''t want to do it at first, but he was just so annoying I had it as a backup plan when certain conditions were met.

    ''Oh, finally it''s over. Listening to that lunatic laugh for two hours was probably worse torture than actually having to go through it yourself.'' Kakashi said.

    ''HAHAHA! THAT WAS EXHILARATING! AGAIN!'' Joker laughed in my head, giddy from the pain he had just experienced.

    I retook control and opened my eyes. I felt no different. Why was I just the exact same? Is it something I just haven''t noticed yet? No matter.

    (I had a choice between a lot of powers and I already know what his mutant powers will be. So I couldn''t make his powers that came from another dimension too powerful. I know this power has already been used, but I really think it''s underrated. Also, the person who initially used it is not alive in this universe)

    I looked up and saw a bright light. My eyes quickly adapted to that, though, and I saw Natasha standing beside me. She must have taken a break from one of her missions to come and see me.

    "Hey, Nat how''s it been?" I asked with a smile.

    "Pretty good. You don''t seem all too good, though." She said with a cheeky smile.

    I grinned, "Don''t know what you''re talking about. In fact, I just woke up from a short nap. I''m sorry if you wanted to join me, but I had no idea you were here." I said with a cheeky perverted grin.

    She smirked. I could see that she was relieved to see me fine. "Those other four are currently not in New York. We had them transported to the military base you bought for this. Jarvis said that Reed Richards woke up though 5 minutes ago and is currently escaping."

    I smirked. It was detrimental to my plan that the other members of the Fantastic Four thought they were abandoned. This would leave them in a more emotionally vulnerable state and make them easy to rope into my team.

    "Wait here for me. It''s time I introduce myself as Madara to them." I said then Kamui''d over to the lab.

    I teleported right outside Ben''s room. I created a shadow clone that turned into Madara, and I used my usual body. My clones it seemed couldn''t use the body of anyone in my head. It was only the original body that could so I just had them henge instead since it produced the same d?s?r?d effect.

    "Ben you there?" I ask as I open the door. The room was dark, and I could only make out a-

    What the hell? Since when do I have night vision? My eyes just suddenly adapted? There are only a few possibilities, either my power just awoke or... It was used to adapt to my surroundings.

    "Ben, I can see you there. I want to introduce you to my boss Madara Uchiha. Oh and sorry about Reed I just heard what happened a couple of seconds ago. I didn''t think he would ditch us like that." I said, feigning sadness.

    "What do you want Aaron? And hello Mr. Madara it is an honor to meet you." Ben said coming out of the corner of the room and saying hi.

    "It is a p???sur? to meet you too, Ben. I have heard about your condition, and I will not lie and say that I know how to fix it or that I will find a way. But I will l tell you that I will try and find a way." Madara said. "See I know what it feels like. To be someone with a gift like yours."

    "How would you know? And this is a curse, not a blessing." Ben said, and I could practically feel the negativity roll off him.

    Without Ben seeing, I used the substitution jutsu on an item behind the Madara clone. He did the same thing and stepped forward into the smoke and henge''d back into Aaron while I turned into Escanor. Genius right?

    "I can turn into this guy," I said using Escanor''s body.

    "*Hmpf* You can control that though. I cannot control this." Ben said after a moment of shock.

    "I was not able to control it at first. "I lied, "but with practice, I could. Maybe practice won''t work with you, but I have other methods." I using Escanors body said with a grin.

    After that came a long and tiring discussion about him joining my Superhero team. God, the guy, was stubborn. He did not budge unless you moved him. Like a rock, hehe.

    I headed over to Johnny next, and after a lot of reassuring and stopping him from freaking out over him literally being on fire, I managed to convince Johnny to join my superhero squad.

    In the Superhero division, I had also created two separate squads. One for members that will be part of the public team and another for members that will remain hidden. I planned on making them all public members except for Victor when I got him under my control.

    After that, I finally got to Sue. Or did I? There is an indent on the cushion, but I can''t see her- Oh there she is - Oh wait she is gone again. Damn, this is confus- Wait she is back and not leaving yet.

    Wait, why can I see her? I shouldn''t be able to see her for this long. Maybe she is just experiencing a long period of being visible. "Hey, Robbert can you see her right now?" I asked one of the random scientists I saw a nametag on outside. I had them all brainwashed, but I didn''t bother memorizing their names, so I had them wear nametags. Remembering names was troublesome.

    "No sir she is shifting between the visible and non-visible spectrum. It doesn''t seem like she can control it." He said back through a microphone installed on the ceiling.

    So why can I see her? Is it because of my powers? I have a feeling it was, but I will need to make sure later. I walked up to Sue.

    I gently cupped her face. "Sue I will help you with this. I promise."

    "Aaron." she murmured out, and I smiled gently.

    ''Sue will wake up later. For now, I must go and try to control my powers!''

 Chapter 47 - Need your help

I went back and read some of the older comments. A lot of people have said that I need a new title for my book.

    So I am asking you guys what title do you want?

    Don''t worry I will post a chapter later but please tell me what title you want.

    Cya later!

 Chapter 48 - Instantaneous Adaption

    -- Note the adaption is only instantaneous if he has done that specific adaption a lot --

    "Jarvis, how far away are the Hulk and Abomination?" I ask my robot.

    Ever since they became a superhero duo, they are always at each other''s necks. They constantly duel in one of my bunkers and are always trying to best each other in strength. They even have their own gym now, which they have weightlifting competitions.

    "They are currently at the cafeteria having an eating competition and making employes feel uncomfortable sir," Jarvis said, and I snickered. Of course, watching two massive people having an eating contest. If they tried, they could easily eat a whole Deer.

    "Tell them to come here for a sparring session. And also prepare a box of water." I said. I wanted to test out my theory of what my power is before I fight them.

    A box of water seemed to rise from the ground. "Why do you have a box of water just lying around Jarvis?" I ask, confused.

    "..." No response came.

    "*Sigh*" I guess It''s movie logic.

    I walk up to the box of water big enough to fit a chair. I stuck my head inside it and tried to breathe.

    "*Gurgle*" Was the only noise that came. ''Huh, I guess I can''t breathe underwat- Hey I can breathe! So my power is Reactive Evolution just as I suspected. But it isn''t my mutation, so this power draws energy from another dimension... Fascinating, I wonder what the extent of the ability is? Is it the same as in the comics or what?'' I questioned excitedly.

    "Hulk here to beat boss!" Came a forever screaming voice. God, I am never taking the Hulk to the library.

    Abomination walked into the room behind Hulk but quieter and attentively observing me. I didn''t mind his animal-like talking and appearance as I have Orochimaru living in my head.

    "Let''s begin, shall we? I want to test my new power out." I said with a smile.

    I wasn''t going to use my explosion style or Kamui or any chakra techniques during this just my new power. I hope that it is on the same level as Darwin on earth 616.

    "Hulk smash!" The Hulk didn''t hesitate to jump at me. Sh*t this is going to hurt.

    I tried meeting the punch head-on and Ahhh- Wait, why is there no pain?

    "AHHHH! Boss hand hurt Hulk!" Hulk screamed and held his hand.

    I looked down at the hand I used to punch Hulk and... It was covered in the Titanium like what I was standing on. I wonder... If I made some parts of my body out of Vibranium then shouldn''t I be able to absorb Kinetic energy and release it? I would literally become so versatile!

    But the Titanium fell off my hand. So it isn''t permanent, which is good and bad at the same time... Maybe...

    I quickly went over to the tub of water and tried breathing in there again. It took me less time than before to get used to it, but it still took some time. Before it took about four seconds, but now it was halved. I guess the more exposure I have to something, the faster I can adapt to it.

    I quickly went over to the now recovered Hulk and jumped high into the air using my strong body, which I had gotten from the Spider Bite. "Let''s see how it works while I am in the air!"

    Hulks fist also lashed out and was on a collision course toward my stomach. I flinched knowing that I couldn''t do anything to stop it except using chakra to avoid the punch.

    But once again, the pain never came. I punched Hulk''s face, and it looks like it HURT! He reeled back in pain, and I stepped back once again to see what happened. Mental note knows what will happen before it happens because, during a real fight, I won''t have the chance to keep see what happened to my body.

    I look down to where my stomach is and... It was still there but the middle of the stomach the part that Hulk punched seemed to have... Lowered it''s density to that of air.

    I now look at my fist. It was once again covered in Titanium. This caused me to draw to a conclusion.

    My powers allow my body to adapt to a particular situation. My body would remember how it adapted and allow it to happen again even if I do not have Titanium or air to touch. The more I used one adaption, the easier it becomes for my body to adapt to that particular adaption. But my body will only adapt to it when it deems it is needed. Or more precisely, my subconsciousness deems it is needed.

    Meaning I cannot consciously control it, but when my subconsciousness deems that I am in danger or I need something, it will tell the body. This power works perfectly for me, though, as I have the Spider-Sense so I can feel when I am in danger before I am actually in danger. My body will be able to adapt to the threat before the threat is even present!

    "HAHAHA! Hulk, Abomination let us fight! Use everything you have!" I yelled with glee. This new power was exhilarating.

    They both looked excited. Hulk was already over his injury and was ready for more. They rushed at me both with full force.

    I jumped. I suddenly felt my muscles becoming harder and larger. My brain started thinking faster. And when I curled my hand into a fist, I felt my skin was much tougher.

    I lifted my fist up to punch Abomination first, and I felt my right shoulderblade becoming hard. I punched forward, and suddenly, my whole arm jerked forward on impact with Abominations face. My arm was like a drill press, and my body had toughened up my bones and at the same time, lengthened them. It was like one of those machines that constantly punched something down. My arm went back and forth without me moving it consciously. I punched the Abomination in the face multiple times within a split second while not even moving my arm. It just kept extending back and forth until- "CRACK!"

    Abominations jaw broke. He fell down, writhing from the pain. I didn''t hesitate though, as the Hulk came up from behind me.

    "HULK SMASH!" Yelled the Hulk as it brought it''s hand down on my head.

    I raised my fist, and my arm suddenly got covered in Titanium while my feet connected themselves to the ground. My Skeleton was reinforced so as the shock of the attack wouldn''t crush me.

    "AHHHHH!" I yelled as green flesh met steel. A struggle of strength happened. In the comics, Armando Mu?oz wasn''t able to beat the Hulk, but this was the MCU version of the Hulk. If it were the comics version, I would have no chance.

    My body slowly started to fold on from the pressure. Cracks split across the Titanium floor, and I faced the Hulk in determination. I was on my last leg.

    "UGHHH!" A sound from my right came. My Spidey Senses already warned me of the danger, though. I couldn''t do anything though as the Abomination charged at me headfirst. I didn''t want to teleport away yet because I might be able to unlock a different evolution. But right now I couldn''t think of one that would help.

    The Abomination charged toward me, and I was nearly dug knee-deep into the ground by the Hulks continuous punches. I didn''t feel anything at this point.

    The Abomination was now half a meter away from my stomach. The only reason I could think this much was because of my increased thought process from the adaption.

    ''Will I lose?''

 Chapter 49 - Mjolnir Lands

    I stared at the Abomination''s approaching head. He was now 20 centimeters away from me. ''Think. What could I possibly do?''

    My brain was whirling around like a category five hurricane. I didn''t think my body would react in time until...

    "UUUURGHHHH!" Abomination screamed.

    My bones had grown out of my ribcage. They were no longer bones though, just masses of Titanium. Pain shot through me quickly being suppressed by the adrenaline coursing through my veins.

    Abomination staggered back clutching at his head. My Titanium bones were currently retracting back into my body, and it felt like constantly being shot in the same place. My Titanium bones had a hard time piercing through Abominations skull. Because of that, I hadn''t managed to touch his brain, but with my advanced eyesight, I could see that his skill was cracked with a chunk of it missing.

    I turn my full attention back to my other opponent. Hulk was still trying to press me into the ground with his continuous punches that I couldn''t even feel anymore because my hand had gone numb.

    Ignoring the pain of a hole in the side of my body, I slowly tried to get out of the hole. It was amazing that even with the floor being Titanium reinforced it was still being bashed in by the Hulk. Even more surprising, my body hasn''t turned into a puddle of goo!

    I could not get out of the hole, and I knew the only way to get out was to distract or straight out beat the Hulk in physical strength. But my body had a different idea.

    My fingers slowly reformed themselves. Nails got longer and sharper, but still made out of Titanium. I will have to upgrade myself to Vibranium in the future.

    The thing was I was only calling my skin Titanium because it had the same properties as it. High melting point, color, density nearly everything was the same. But it wasn''t real Titanium. My body had only gained some of the traits of it because my body instinctively felt they were beneficial. Or more precisely, my subconscious thought it.

    Anyway, I am thinking stray thoughts again. My nails turned into something, akin to claws. There was not any mass gained as they had become thinner and less wide to gain sharpness. I felt it happening and instantly lifted my nails up.

    The Hulk did not stop it''s pounding, and it brought it''s fist down to strike me again but instead of the sturdy and broad metal Hulk expected a painful stinging sensation spread through his hand. Confused by what happened the Hulk lifted it''s hands nearly screaming in pain from doing so and looked at what it had hit.

    Hulks eyes widened as he saw the sharp nails he had impaled his hands on. Green blood covered them, and Aaron was smirking. Hulk staggered back and ?r??n?d in agony.

    I was happy at winning finally but ... That didn''t last long. Seconds later, the pain finally registered. It wasn''t as bad as the pain of getting this ability, but it was still excruciating. And I felt so HUNGRY!

    It was sort of expected as my body was currently healing the wound at an incredible speed. It had to get the nutrients somewhere.

    Hulk saw this as an opportunity but held himself back. It was only a training spar after all, and even with his limited intelligence, he could tell that they were both injured and that any further fighting wouldn''t get his master any benefits.

    "Let''s stop now Hulk. Jarvis gets Hulk and Abomination some medical attention. Also, tell Tony to bring me some Vibranium," I said.

    "It shall be done, sir. Also, the hammer which nobody can lift you wanted me to look out for in Mexico appeared three hours ago. People are starting to gather there to see if they can lift it." Jarvis informed me.

    I smirked. "Good. Also, get me 55 pizzas. I feel I will eat more than usual today." I said with a smirk. I knew it was unhealthy for me to eat so many pizzas, but I was a shinobi. I burned fat off like it was just flicking a fly off your shoulder. "Have you made any progress on finding Kamar-Taj yet?" I asked.

    "No, but our camouflaged drones caught people appearing and disappearing through golden portals that appear seemingly out of nowhere. There have also been a lot of people walking into a door in Nepal and then being spotted again several minutes later in a completely different part of the world." Jarvis monotone voice came out of some speakers that I had installed nearly everywhere.

    "Good. Keep a record of anyone that exits and enters that door. Do not follow them, though, as that would be useless. Masters of the Mystic Arts can be... Slippery." I said with a glint in my eyes. For years had I been searching for Kamar-Taj. And trust me it was not as easy as going to Nepal and asking everyone you can see about Kamar-Taj. I had multiple people try that on multiple occasions.

    I think that the Ancient One knew I was looking but decided not to do anything about it. Her reasons though were still unknown.

    "Jarvis also tells Tony to go to that car race..." I said, thinking. It would be beneficial if I could lure out that guy who managed to recreate the arc reactor. Forgot his name though. That''s why I hadn''t found him yet.

    "Yes, sir," Jarvis replied.

    "Also find Reed. I will need him to get the portal open again. Actually, I don''t need him, but I feel it will take up to much of my time. And right now with Thor and everything else going on my time is precious. So find him and make him work on the Quantum Teleporter." I told Jarvis.

 Chapter 50 - Thor

    "ANOTHER!" I heard a yell as I walked into the coffee shop.

    "No, smashing! Why can''t you just ask nicely?" A feminine voice came from a voice sitting next to the muscular man who had yelled in the first place.

    I was currently at a coffee shop in Mexico. I had a team of the top lawyers under my control, including my son Matt currently heading over to where Jane''s stuff was.

    "Jane!" I yelled out. What? Surprised that I know her? Well, you shouldn''t be. I am a genius after all, and I had gotten Jane on my payroll years ago. Right now, this trip to Mexico with her ?ssistant and Erik, who was also on my payroll was being funded by me.

    Jane turned around and stared at me in shock. Her eyebrows arched upwards while her mouth made an o shape. "B-Boss what are you doing here?" Jane asked in confusion.

    "Boss? Don''t tell me he is..." Her ?ssistant who I ?ssumed to be Darcy fumbled for words at she suddenly realized who I was. Erik seemed very surprised as well, but he was clearly more used to hiding emotions.

    "Yup my name is Madara Uchiha. The one and only. And you are?" I asked quizzically raising an eyebrow at Darcy and Thor.

    "I am Thor Odinson!" Thor stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    "My name is Darcy Lewis. It''s an honor to meet you, Sir. Uchiha. I have seen some of my friend''s get saved in one of the Health and Care Hospitals you made." Darcy says with wonder in her eyes. I smiled gently at that. It was good to know that even if it wasn''t your primary goal, people''s lives were still being saved by your actions. And even though I didn''t need recognition or anything like that, but it was nice to have anyway.

    "You are a medic? People like you are what keep the warriors of Asgard alive!" Thor says with some small amount of respect in his eyes.

    "No I am no medic, but I have dabbled in medicine. I am surprised you haven''t heard about my company, but we are the most successful company in the world. And I am the wealthiest person in the world!" I said with pride. After all, what was the best way to get a warrior to respect you? Tell him some of your greatest - public - achievements.

    I wasn''t that proud of it though. Not meaning to sound arrogant or anything, but these achievements were to be expected. After all, if you have people like Madara Uchiha the strongest person in his world in your head, then you are destined for greatness.

    "So you are wealthy?" Thor asks, confused.

    "Yes. Very." I state with a smirk.

    Thor''s head then snaps over to the people talking at the counter. It was about something heavy, and I knew what it was, so I didn''t really care.

    "Ohh I am here because of your project, Jane. About that actually, some SHIELD agents are currently trying to take all of your stuff. I have a team of trained soldiers on it though as well as another team of lawyer. HAHAHA! My lawyers were trained to be the most annoying people in existence. If they were allowed, they would talk until their throats got raw!" I laughed as if I didn''t have a care in the world. God, I remember the first time I had met my team of lawyers. That was a long five minutes before I told them to shut the hell up.

    "WHAT!? THEY CAN''T DO THIS!" Jane yelled and ran out the door as fast as her legs could carry her. I laughed even more at that. She didn''t even question what I said. But then again I try not to tell lies.

    "Erik, how are you-" I got cut off.

    "Where is Jane? I need her to bring me 50 miles West from here!" Thor states. It was like he just expected people to do things for him. Of course, I planned on taking Thor there myself and telling Jane that her stuff was being stolen would just get her out of my way. Plus an angry Jane who had a team of none stop talking lawyers and a team of trained bodyguard ?ssassins with her was a Jane that you didn''t want to deal with. She might be useful for when I threaten to sue SHIELD if they didn''t give me the location of some stuff.

    I wanted the location of the Juggernaut, and I knew that Xavier wouldn''t give it to me. I didn''t want to force him to give it to me, though. Doing stuff like that tends to have consequences ¡ª large ones which you can never foresee.

    Plus I am a shinobi. I can be the most subtle person in the world if I wanted to be. Shinobi were taught from a young age to be able to manipulate and fight others.

    "I can take you 50k West from here. Why do you want to go there, though?" I asked faking confusion and curiosity.

    "I must retrieve Mjolnir and head back to Asgard!" Thor said with determination. What an idiot. Did he think that he could just pick up Mjolnir and ask nicely to go back to Asgard? His punishment wouldn''t lift as easily as that. But I had to play the ignorant bystander who was willing to help him out. Getting on the good side of Odin and Asgard was always a good idea.

    "Yeah, sure I can take you," I said and shot Erik a [is this guy serious?] Look. He just sighed and shrugged.

    "I am thankful! But why are you taking me? What do you gain?" Thor asked me with a skeptical expression. Maybe this guy still has hope?

    "HAHAHA! I am just kidding. I don''t care! Bring me wherever West is!" He yelled with a cheerful expression.

    ''*Sigh* I guess he doesn''t have any hope. Damn it I saw it in the movies, but this guy really has nothing but air in his head. Wait, I have a theory! What if all that lightning fried his brain?'' I asked.

    ''Unlikely as he doesn''t know how to use his lightning yet to that extent. The only thing he can do is send some sparks out, and that''s only because of his hammer.'' Minato said. No matter what you said, Minato was a genius when it comes to battle. But with everything else he was clueless.

    "What are you waiting for! Let us embark and reclaim Mjolnir! HAHAHA!"

 Chapter 51 - Thor Gets Captured

    "So what is your plan?" I ask Thor as we sit near the SHIELD facility. I was currently sitting there on a blanket which I had gotten from my Kamui dimension and reading my book.

    "*Annoying rambling*" Was all I heard from Thor.

    "Can you please put that infernal book down and listen to me!" Thor says.

    "Oops, I am sorry I was to busy reading my book. I didn''t hear what you said," I said.

    "Well, I was saying that I will walk in there and reclaim my hammer!" Thor says as if what he said was as easy as eating.

    "Well, okay, have fun." Was all I said back.

    "*Mumbles something about how I should show more respect to the almighty god Thor*" Thor said. I think I couldn''t be bothered to listen.

    ''You make me happy, dear student.'' Kakashi says.

    ''I tend to make people happy.'' I said back with a smirk.

    ''Wi-Will Thor b-be alright?'' Neville stutters.

    ''Nope.'' I simply reply back. Neville had been to busy talking to Orochimaru about plants when we watched the first Thor movie. So he had absolutely no idea what happened.

    ''Then shouldn''t we go and h-help hi-'' I cut him off.

    ''Nope.'' I replied simply.

    Getting the hint, he shut up.

    I sat there, listening to all the commotion. How Thor managed to beat all those guards still baffles me.

    "AHHHHH!!!" A scream came from inside the crater. I knew then that Thor had failed.

    I didn''t even bother trying to lift the hammer as I sure as hell wasn''t worthy. I would sacrifice people instantly if it could further my own goals. I was in no way a saint.

    ''Well, I guess I should let the rest go as the movie did. And also get out of here this rain is annoying. Also might be good to try and get some sort of electricity resistance. Or at least allow my body to become a conductor.'' I thought. Thor was a reliable and trustworthy ally, but the guy was an idiot. I had no idea when he would slip up and accidentally zap me in the middle of a battle.

    "Jarvis, how is the search for Reed going? I want to have Doom under control before Loki does his Earth invasion." I ask.

    "Sir, we suspect him to have found a way to go to Alaska. He is currently still on the run, but we have found his trail. It should take Natasha about two days to find him." Jarvis reports. Natasha currently was working on many projects, and they were all top secret.

    "Good. How is the training of the others going? Has Sue woken up yet?" I ask a tinge of worry in my voice.

    "Sue has yet to wake up, sir. But our scientists are working on a suit that will work with her invisibility and make her invisible aswell." Jarvis said. I would have done it earlier, but I needed to know exactly what was happening when she went invisible. And comics didn''t give you a very good explanation.

    "Alright. Send a dozen drones to survey the area I am currently in. When the destroyer comes, I want his armor and designs. When I finally manage to find Kamar-Taj, I might be able to access the enchantments on him and make him loyal to me, not the king of Asgard." I said. Plans were flying around in my head.

    "Yes, sir," Jarvis replied.

    Twenty minutes later I got a report from Jarvis saying that one of the drones had picked up an interrogation of Thor. "Yes listen but keep the drone in there after the son of Coul is gone," I said. I liked the name Thor had given Coulson. Might annoy him as well, which is a bonus.

    An annoying interrogation followed with the son of Coul not getting any valuable information about Thor. Except for an ID which I had asked Erik to set up. I had called him as soon as Thor left and had him set it up.

    "Brother It''s good to see you," Thor said to no one. Wait, there is Loki. He just appeared out of nowhere.

    "God, no wonder SHIELD got destroyed. They are all incompetent idiots that don''t even notice when a weirdly dressed man appears out of nowhere!" I said. I felt like going in there and shoving their eyes up there ?ss. They would still be just as blind as they are now.

    "Brother, I will not unabanish you. Father is dead." Loki said. Ohh, wait I was too lost in thought to hear the conversation. Yup. Not because I was reading. Nope.

    "Goodbye, brother," Thor said while crying. Lokie also looked slightly sad, but I think it was faked. Wait what happened to the rest of the conversation? I was just reading- I mean lost in thought, and they were already done!

    "Erik, did they take the equipment?" I said through the communicator on my collar.

    "No boss but they did discreetly make a copy of all the information on the ??ptops. They think we didn''t notice, but a hidden security camera caught it." Erik replied.

    I gave a savage grin. Excellent blackmail material. I needed the location of the Juggernaut. If I asked Xavier, he wouldn''t give me an answer.

    "Good. Go pick Thor up and have a drink with him. It''s on me." I said with a smile. In the meantime, I think I will have a nice long chat with the son of Coul.

    "Ehh why? Wait it doesn''t matter I get free drinks. Thank''s boss, cya!" Erik''s cheerful voice came from over the phone.

    I hung up the call. "Jarvis is the flamethrower here yet?" I ask.

    "Yes, sir. It is currently at the mansion you just bought in that town." Jarvis said. Perk of being rich was I could buy a house wherever I went. Plus I really didn''t want to sleep in a car with an old guy, a girl who is hardcore crushing on Thor, an annoying but funny young girl and an arrogant god who will also be drunk tonight.

    "Good. Time to give myself some heat resistance."

 Chapter 52 - Dum-E

    -- I used to think I was indecisive. Now I am not so sure --

    "Sir Tony has sent a present for you," Jarvis said.

    "Oh? Just as I am about to try and make myself fireproof? What is it?" I ask.

    "Sir, I don''t know. It came in a box saying [I was super annoyed with it, so I decided to let you have it when I heard you wanted to make yourself fireproof. I hope you have as much fun as I did with it!

    Sincerely Tony.]" Jarvis said.

    ''What could it be?'' I ask as I walked over to the cardboard box in the corner.

    I open it and inside...

    "PSHHHH!" I got blasted in the face by some sort of foam. My Spidey Senses didn''t warn me because it wasn''t dangerous to me.

    A tick mark appeared on my forehead - anime style - and I quickly wiped whatever it was covering my face away. The first thing I saw was a robot which had Dum-E printed on the side. I instantly knew what it was.

    "Oh, Tony, I hate you so much right now!" I knew what he had sent me. The exact fire extinguisher robot he had used when testing out his Iron Man armor for the first time.

    It was a robot which had a barrel at the top of it which sent out a fire-squelching agent. It was connected to a fire extinguisher, which is what supplied the fire-squelching agent to the robot, making it easy to use and reusable.

    I just ignored it and put it in the box again. I close the box, and- "WHAM!" I kicked the box with all my strength. I opened the box to see what was inside now...

    "WHAT THE F*CK! I can lift several tons of weight for god''s sake! And yet this damn robot still lives? Did Tony use Vibranium to make this? Is it movie science?" I ask as I hopped up and down while holding my leg. DAMN! It hurt so much right now.

    "F*CK! Fine I will let you live for now. But as soon as I can, I will send you to Abomination and Hulk as a punching bag you stupid robot!" I yelled in anger.

    It lowers its head in sadness. "NO! You will not guilt me into keeping you!" I screamed in slightly less anger. Damn it was getting to me.

    It just lowered it''s head even further and made a pitiful noise. I don''t even know how it made the noise as even with my superior eyesight I still couldn''t see any speakers.

    "Mfph. Fine if you do a good job and don''t spray me unless necessary I will keep you. If you don''t do a good job, I will send you back to Tony. And if you do a terrible job, I will gift you to Hulk and Abomination." I said with a smirk as I dangled an olive branch to the robot. Maybe this will get it to leave me alone.

    "Sir Tony has sent you a message," Jarvis said.

    "Play it," I said back.

    "Hey, buddy. I hope you liked my present! Ohh, and by the way, I gave it the ability to think as well. So it is sort of like an A.I. Now except a very primitive one. I hope you enjoy it! Also, he is my test subject as I am trialing a new A.I. program which will allow them to feel emotions. It wouldn''t work on Jarvis as he is too advanced so I would have to make the code a lot more complicated, but with Dum-E''s primitive thought process, it should work fine. Your welcome!" Tonys annoying voice came across the speaker.

    I suddenly felt the urge to kill him and then let my children eat him for nutrition. Maybe it''s the inner spider in me. "*Sigh* I guess I can''t throw you away now. If you really are capable of feeling emotions, then you are important so you can live for now. Just don''t get in my way." I said with a sigh.

    Dume-E somehow managed to look determined. My god sometimes this Anime or Movie or whatever sort of science or logic this is gets on my nerves!

    "Ok, Jarvis hit me," I said. Suddenly a stream of fire came down from the roof above me. "AHHHHH!" I screamed as I felt my flesh burning - No, it was starting to regenerate now. The temperate doesn''t hurt as much!

    I repeated this for about six times. I got the adaption process to take only 0.6 seconds. The more I did it, the less time it took for me to adapt to it. But the less time it took for me to adapt the more tries it would take to reduce that time.

    Two hours later and I had already been sprayed with fire - with short intervals in between every spray of fire - 200 times! It now took 0.026 seconds to adapt. I wasn''t sure if it was enough as in the movie The Destroyer''s head beam thing could rip anything apart in a split second. And in the comics, it was even more drastic.

    I did it for another hour and got it down to 0.013 seconds. Jarvis was very good at timing. Having a loyal robot, Butler was so useful.

    "This will have to enough. I have to be there soon." I said, thinking. "But first, I have to see if Matt will sleep with Melanie''s sister. I mean she is so hot he has to right?" I ask no one in particular.

    "Sir, I have just downloaded and scanned through that book I can answer your question if-" Jarvis got cut off.

    "NO! No spoilers. Spoilers are the worst!" I said back.

    "Very well, sir. Would you like any snacks for your reading time?" Jarvis asked dutifully. I smiled.

    "Yes I would like a Coke-" I didn''t get cut off, but Dum-E suddenly ran off.

    I stood there in silence for 10 minutes. I just started reading because I was bored and didn''t want to wait. "EEP!" A somehow happy looking Dum-E came back holding a glass of... What is that? Is that... No please don''t be what I think this is!

    "Jarvis, what is Dum-E holding right now?" I ask hoping that Jarvis would deny my theory.

    "Piss sir," Jarvis replied, and I nearly broke down in anger.

    "WHAT THE HELL! HOW DID YOU GET PISS? YOU CAN''T DAMN PEE! AND I ASKED FOR COKE NOT PISS!" I yelled enraged.

    Dum-E looked downcast again. I still don''t understand how he did that. "Tony really wasn''t lying when he said that you were primitive. Jarvis, how did he get a glass of Piss?"

    "Sir I believe he hacked into a local drug gangs security system and disabled it then went into one of their vaults and kept spraying a tiger which was going to be sold illegally until it got so scared that it pissed itself," Jarvis replied with his usual monotone voice.

    "WHAT THE HELL! HOW CAN YOU DO ALL THAT BUT STILL NOT TELL THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN COKE AND PISS?" I yelled, confused, and mad.

    I gave up at that point and just sat down and started reading. I ignored the downcast Dum-E.

    "Sir Thor is about to die." Jarvis''s voice came over the speakers.

    "Huh? But the warriors three haven''t even arrived!" I said, confused.

    "They did sir an hour ago. You said shut up and leave me alone I am reading. And then you giggled at something." Jarvis said.

    "Oh. It''s been that long, huh? Wait no nevermind I need to go take credit for killing Destroyer and take his armor!" I said and quickly Hiraishin''s away. I had set up a Hiraishin seal when I wished Thor good luck when he snuck into the SHIELD facility.

    "Thor, I have come to save you and- wait, why are you n?k?d?"

 Chapter 53 - Too Asgard!

    "Who''s that guy?" One of the warriors three who I deemed unimportant asked.

    "First of all, why is Thor nearly n?k?d?" I asked, confused. Thor was nearly n?k?d, and the Destroyer was standing over him now looking at me. I think it was hard to tell.

    "The Destroyer shot him with his fire beam thing and Thor nearly died! All his clothes were burnt off, but surprisingly his und?rw??r still remains. I wish it didn''t though." Darcy said, staring hungrily at Thor''s body despite the situation.

    Suddenly I heard a boom. Ok, so Thor was getting his hammer I needed to defeat the Destroyer fast and bring it to my Kamui. Wait, why do I have to do it in that order? I will just bring it to my Kamui dimension!

    "Kamui!" I yelled and appeared behind the Destroyer. I touched his/her/its back and teleported it away. "Well, that was easy. Why couldn''t Thor defeat him?" I ask, confused.

    At that moment a hammer came falling from the sky and Thor subconsciously held out his hand. He caught the hammer and a strike of lightning came from seemingly nowhere and struck Thor. It was really beautiful if you ask me.

    "Destroyer I shall slay you- Where did he go? The coward must have run away!" Thor yelled.

    I looked at him, amused.

    "Madara, what was that thing you just did? How did you teleport? Where did you bring the Destroyer? Did you teleport him? Where did you get your powers?" I got bombarded by questions.

    "Umm, what was that Thor? You say you want my help in finding Destroyer? Alright, I am coming!" I said and ran off in a dead sprint, trying to avoid all the questions.

    I came to a stop. In front of me stood a beautiful woman with long flowing black hair. She wore armor and had a sword on her back and stared right back at me. "Uhh hi, my name is Madara Uchiha. And you?" I ask.

    She stuck out her hand for a handshake. I shook it with a smile. "Sif. I am a warrior of Asgard." She said. I bent down and kissed her hand.

    "HAHAHAHA! Sif it looks as if Madara has been smitten by you!" Thor roared with laughter. A tick mark appeared on Sif''s forehead, and I just smiled and rubbed the back of my head.

    "Hey, dunderhead didn''t you say something about going to search for the Destroyer? Shoo shoo, we don''t want you here!" I yelled. I [conveniently] forgot that I had it in my Kamui dimension.

    "Ohh right. I shall go and capture him now!" Thor yelled and was about to fly away until Jane barrelled into him. "Wait, Aaron already captured him!" She yelled, trying to keep Thor with her.

    "Donald!" Son of Coul yelled out, closing his cars doors. I had sensed him awhile ago.

    "Son of Coul I give you my word that I am your ally and I will help you protect Earth," Thor said to the flustered son of Coul. "Jane, do you want to go and see that bridge we talked about?" Thor asked, looking deeply into Jane''s eyes. She blushed and said, "yes."

    Thor not listening to the shouts from the son of Coul and completely having forgotten about the Destroyer. Thor flew off with a blushing Jane in his arm.

    "Well now that Thor is giving his girl a fly around, will you want to join me for a ride to whatever gate they were talking about Sif?" I said with a flirtatious smile.

    She grinned. "I would be glad too."

    And with that, I grabbed her hand and teleported away using Kamui.

    Back with everyone else. "So umm. Should we catch up to them or something?" Darcy asked.

    The warriors three seemed to snap out of there daze and said, "Ahh yes of course. Who would have thought that Sif would like a human?"

    Darcy looked slightly downcast at that. "Damn another handsome piece of meat is taken. Why am I so unlucky?"

    In the dessert.

    "Wow, how do you teleport?" Sif asked, shocked. They just suddenly seemed to have swirled somewhere else.

    "I am a shinobi. This is just the start of what I can do!" I bragged.

    "*BANG*!" A sound came from beside us.

    "Did you like the ride, Jane? I- WHAT!" Thor yelled, shock on his face.

    "How did you two get here before us?" Thor asked, confused, finally taking his eyes off Jane.

    "Ohh you know nothing special," I said diverting the question. "Hey, so where is this bridge? I only see some markings on the ground." I said faking confusion for what felt like the hundredth time today.

    "Ahh yes, this is the Bifrost. It is a magical bridge controlled by Heimdall that let''s Asgardians traverse the Nine Realms!" Thor said bragging about his race.

    "Cool let me take a look at this bridge when we go to Asgard," I said with a smile. Thor seemed a little awkward.

    "Uhh, friend I am afraid my father will not allow you to come to Asgard with us," Thor said.

    "Really? I helped out the crown prince of Asgard, and I still cannot go there?" I knew I would go in the end because Thor now knew I was strong so he would ask for my help. And if he doesn''t ask for my help, I can just teleport to Thor using the Hiraishin I placed on his back. Hiraishin was a space-time technique, so that means I could technically teleport to different realms with it!

    Wait that would mean I could teleport to wherever Minato''s Hiraishin marks were right now? I could go to the Naruto world!

    ''Sorry, it''s not quite that simple. To teleport there, you would have to use such an enormous amount of energy. Hiraishin was meant for teleporting small distances, and the longer the distance, the more chakra it costs. (Making stuff up now not sure if it''s true) For you to teleport back, you would need absolutely INSANE amounts of energy. I mean not even a complete infinity gauntlet could provide enough energy!" Minato said.

    That put a pin on that plan. It might take hundreds of years to find a way to go to another universe. I might be able to travel through time with the help of Ant-Man and Tony or even travel through alternate realities if I got lucky but not now. And I definitely wouldn''t be able to teleport to the Naruto world easily as they weren''t connected in any way. I doubt even the Otsutski would be able to travel here even if they put all their chakra together!

    (Just putting this out there. I will not be turning this book into a multiverse novel for a LONG time. Maybe in the far far future but I have already said it would take more than all the infinity stones put together to travel there. So don''t get mad about me opening up the possibility for world travel as I won''t be doing it for a long time and I won''t address it for a long time as well)

    The others had arrived in their old car by now. "HEIMDALL! Open the Bifrost!" Thor yelled to the sky.

    Nothing happened. He kept yelling, and after thirty seconds, they started getting worried until finally, "WHAM!" A rainbow-colored light came from the sky, seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Jane, I must go now," Thor said and had a sappy moment with Jane.

    I just turned to Sif and said, "Good luck." And winked. I would see her again in about a minute when I teleported to Thor, but she didn''t know that.

    She just winked back. "Thanks you too."

    They departed, and soon, everyone else also left. I was the only one left standing there as I insisted that they should go ahead without me.

    ''Let''s go to Asgard!''

 Chapter 54 - Defeating Loki

    "Loki stop this we do not need to- Madara? How did you get here?" Thor''s perplexed voice rang out.

    "Well, uh. I cam to help?" I said, trying to find an excuse. I can feel people judging me right now! Stop! Alright, what would you do if you suddenly teleported near an Asgardian god and he asked for why and how you did it, but you don''t want to get in trouble nor reveal too many of your abilities? Hah? See it''s not that simple!

    "Who are you, Midgardian?" Loki asked, looking at me warily. I was a variable he had not expected, so it wasn''t surprising.

    "Well I go by many names-" I said trying to do a mystical introduction comic book style, but I was interrupted.

    "Brother Madara quick help me defeat Loki! He seeks to destroy Jotunheim!" Thor yelled out. I look at him annoyed but do it as getting on Odin''s good list for helping his son was always a good idea.

    Plus right now I needed to be on Odin''s good side as I had barged into Asgard uninvited. This was technically a show of disrespect to Odin. I didn''t particularly care as I could kill them all by myself, especially if I use the trump card I have been working on, but I wanted them to do things for me. Making them work for me would be difficult, but with the upcoming Ragnarok, they would need someone to turn to and guess who would just happen to have an Island filled with unused homes, modern technology and the best of foods? ME!

    I''m such a genius I think I deserve a pat on the back. It was also one of the reasons I had not opened up my country to the public yet as I planned on using them as a sort of... trial run for aliens to live on Earth. Earth was my main base of operations, and as such, my main fighting force should reside here to protect it. Aliens were much stronger than humans from birth and much easier to train. My citys would be a way to ease humans into cooperating with species from other planets.

    And since I managed stuff like this because I was the manager or whatever of outer space affairs, I would gain more and more influence the more aliens came to live in my cities. They would also be living on my property, meaning that the government could not do anything about it. (I think that''s how it works anyway)

    Even if they tried, I had a full team of hungry lawyers just waiting to make me proud. Hehe, the world government wouldn''t know what hit them with all the lawsuits coming there way!

    Anyway, I have rambled on explaining my plans back to the fight. (Yeah sorry about the rambling I just wanted to explain that bit in more detail. I think I deserve an ice cream for thinking of this and so far ahead aswell. I am genius)

    "Hey, Loki, right? How about we do this peacefully?" I ask. If Odin asks me if I gave him a chance, I did not want to say no.

    "Hahaha, Midgardian what can you do? Your weak species can not ever dream of matching the power of a god!" Loki boasted.

    Damn, he is getting on my nerves. "Explosion style: 10 million years of pain!" I yelled out using my own signature version of Kakashi''s technique.

    I Kamui''s behind him and stuck my finger into his ?ss. I placed an explosion seal there.

    "AHHH! You pathetic human that really-" Loki was cut off.

    "BOOM!" A small explosion happened.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Loki screamed and went flying. He would have died or at least had his bowels exploded if not for him being Asgardian. But his bu?? looked a bit scorched. I could tell because only clothes covered his bu?? region no armor to increase mobility and because of the explosion his clothes also... Disappeared.

    "AHHHH! MIDGARDIAN YOU HAVE SULLIED MY ASS! AHHHH!" Loki cried while holding his ?ss in pain and rolling around while screaming.

    I could b?r?ly contain my laughter. Then Thor said, "Madara that technique was... scary. But we need to stop the Bifrost from destroying Jotunheim! Get Loki away from the bridge as I destroy it!" Thor yelled.

    "Ok!" I currently had no way of accessing the Bifrost. But if I could aid in its reconstruction, I might be able to slip Jarvis into it. Because technology and magic in Asgard were one and the same, it might work. It wouldn''t hurt to try, and it would at least let me see whenever the Bifrost is used that is definite.

    I quickly picked up a still screaming Loki and oops... I guess I dropped him. Oh well!

    In the destruction of the Bifrost bridge, I might have gotten a shock and... Dropped the still screaming Loki. He was currently ignoring his pain and n?k?d ?ss and holding on to the edge of the bridge.

    And I TOTALLY Didn''t drop him on purpose.

    At that moment Odin came and dived for the slipping Loki. Even in old age that bastard was quick. (I am just currently editing it to fit me so don''t worry if the chain of events isn''t exactly like the movie)

    "LOKI NO!" Odin yelled, and Thor also jumped down to try and save Loki. He grabbed Loki''s hand, and Thor grabbed Odins. I didn''t know where Mjolnir was though it just somehow conveniently disappeared.

    Loki, Thor, and Odin had there sad but heartfelt moment and Loki let go and fell into some sort of portal. Odin and Thor grieved, thinking he was dead. Maybe Odin will get a surprise though as he can see all the nine realms from his chair he might also be able to see Loki alive. I don''t think he would tell Thor, though.

    Finally done talking to each other Odin and Thor turned to me. Thor with a sorrowful look while Odin had a look that was both sorrowful, wary of me and tired from the many years of life he has experienced all weighing on him.

    "You Midgardian, who are you?"

 Chapter 55 - Asgardian Feast!

    "Madara Uchiha... So uhh I know you guys are mourning and everything but I just sort of had to help you to destroy my only way back to Earth..." I lied. I could get back whenever I wanted, but they would feel guilty if I couldn''t. "So uh can I stay here for a bit? Please?" I said, trying my luck.

    "It does not look like you have much choice Midgardian. Tell me, what was your purpose coming here in the first place?" Odin asked. I guess he couldn''t sense my arrival because of his awakening from Odinsleep.

    "How did you get here in the first place anyway?" Thor asked, confused as he did not see me in the Bifrost.

    "Didn''t you see me? I said I would help, so I came!" I lied through my teeth. Thor was nice, but he was so dumb and forgetful he would probably forget where his own head was if it wasn''t so loud!

    "Did I? Anyway, Madara thank you for your help! If it wasn''t for you, I might have been able to defeat Loki!" I knew that was not true, but I definitely didn''t want to correct him right now. Every single bit of pity, guilt, and thankfulness would right now. I don''t think the Asgardians will accept me. So I will need to build up a good reputation.

    "Yeah, it''s nothing. To answer your question Odin I heard Asgard and Thor were in trouble and you weren''t awake. I mean no offense but not even I can match up to that level of laziness." I grumbled the last part. I prided myself in my laziness, and I hated to admit defeat too of someone who wasn''t a bear. Bear''s hibernated, so they technically counted as lazy. But Odin fell asleep for much longer usually. I wish I could sleep that long!

    "What?" Odin asked, confused.

    "Nothing. Anyway, what will I do until I can go back to Asgard?" I asked.

    "You helped defeat Loki, so we will allow you to stay in the palace. But be warned that we cannot fully trust you so you will be put under watch." Odin informed me. Well, at least he was honest about it and not like that pirate wannabe Fury who always tries too hard to be sneaky.

    "Thank you, your highness," I said and did a short bow filled with absolutely no respect. Odin just stared at me with those tired and weary eyes.

    "HAHA! Madara we will drink tonight to celebrate your arrival! And to honor Loki!" Thor yelled. Ya, I learned that they didn''t mourn the dead after a battle straight away and spent another couple of days partying and drinking beer first then mourning the dead. I wasn''t quite sure I liked the custom as negative emotions like that and alcohol didn''t work together well, and you would probably end up doing something you regret.

    "Yeah, sure... Anyway, Odin even though I do not have much experience in magic, I am at the top of my world in science and can help with rebuilding the Bifrost. Of course, I will not do this for free, and I would request you to teach me some Asgardian magic." I asked. This wasn''t my true goal, but there was this thing in psychology where they said you should ask for something ridiculous first and then ask for the thing less ridiculous and what you actually wanted. Then whatever you ask for second will sound much less ridiculous compared to the first request.

    "No. Asgardian magic will only be taught to Asgardians. And how will I even know if what you say is true? You might be at the top of your planet in science, but Asgardian science is much more advanced than anything your planet could ever come up with." Odin said with a frown and clear condescension.

    "I ?ssure you my skills are very adequate. In fact, I believe this was something designed by a subordinate of mine." I said and pulled out an Arc Reactor from what looked like inside my cloak - I wore a big dark green cloak to hide my weapons which Madara taught me to use - but it was actually from inside Kamui.

    "This is an Ark Reactor (The one with the Badassium. Or whatever Tony decided to name it) It can power half of Asgard by itself, and I happen to have about 23 on me. Don''t ask why. Gerry, my favorite smoothie machine needs a lot of power. Any way I can implement much more advanced technology into the Bifrost, even putting in a system that can recognize enemies from allies and will not let them pass." I said with a bragging tone. Of course, it would just be Jarvis who differentiated Allie from enemies. It would be good if I could get permission for putting Jarvis into the Bifrost just in case I was found out, I could say I was allowed to.

    "I shall consider it. Let us head back to the palace and prepare the feast." Odin said which got a happy yell from Thor.

    So we headed over to the banquet hall. The warrior three and Sif were already waiting there. They saw me but seeing that Thor and Odin didn''t say anything, they also kept their mouths shut about my presence.

    I inwardly sighed in relief but didn''t put my guard down as I knew Sif would question how I got here later. After all, I did plan on getting close to her on this visit. I will quote my father in this life and say [Do the dance with no pants] He was a goofball. Good times. That was Dad''s excuse for when I caught him and mom doing it anyways. I pretended to buy into it at the time, but I knew this would be great blackmail material.

    Remember when parents talked about your childhood in front of your friends, and they would always show pictures? I would always discretely mention the [dance with no pants] to them before they tried to do that and the blushed and stopped what they were doing instantly. Sure it might be wrong to blackmail my parents but... This was just too good to let go.

    "Hey, guys! How has it been? I heard you guys were throwing a party and I didn''t want to miss out so here I am!" I yelled over to them. They were currently drinking beer out of some of the largest beer glasses I had ever seen.

    "HAHAHAHA! Madara, it is good to see you! Come drink! Talk with us! I shall tell you the story of how I defeated the giant Gorg!" The fat guy yelled. I forgot his name.

    I sort of got nervous at that. Not because I didn''t want to listen to the story but because...

    -- Two minutes later! --

    "HAHAHAHA! Madara, it''s only been two minutes, and you are already drunk!" The fat guy laughed.

    ''Why does Madaras alcohol tolerance suck so much?''

 Chapter 56 - Getting Odin and Thor High

    "What is this [movie] you tell me about?" Thor practically yelled while drinking a beer.

    It had been two days since the destruction of the Bifrost, and I had already started helping with the reconstruction. Odin accepted my offer but only let me work after Heimdall recovered because he wanted him to watch over me with his all-seeing eye. Of course, I found a major flaw in Heimdall''s all-seeing eye. If he sees all, he is always looking into my eye aswell. Meaning whenever I cast a genjutsu no matter where he is as long as he is observing me, he will fall for it.

    "Come on. I will show you, Sherlock Holmes," I told Thor. I just [happened] to have it with me along with a TV. But Thor never questioned it. He was an idiot but still loveable. I sort of like the guy now.

    -- Two hours later after finishing Sherlock Holmes --

    "No! For the last time, I won''t give you weed!" I yell.

    "But why not? They say it sharpens there minds! A warriors mind must always be sharp when in battle! It''s perfect for me!" Thor yells trying to convince me.

    "NO! That''s not how it works Thor!" I yell in annoyance.

    "Of course, it is! Didn''t you hear what Sherlock said?" He asks, still trying to convince me.

    "Has no one ever told you not to believe everything you hear?" I ask getting really pissed and trying to move away from Thor.

    "No. Are you saying that Sherlock lied? Preposterous! Sherlock is an honest and good man; he would never lie about such a thing!" Thor says seeming appalled.

    "UGH! This movie was based in a different time period, Thor! They thought it was good for you, but it wasn''t! It doesn''t sharpen your senses at all!" I yell.

    "Madara! I heard from Thor that you have something called [Weed] which sharpens your senses?!" Sif comes in and asks. She doesn''t wait for confirmation, though and says, "May I have some?"

    "I just explained to Thor how it doesn''t actually sharpen your senses," I said this time, my anger rushing away at her beautiful face.

    "What? Surely Sherlock would not lie! I watched the movie as well, and Sherlock is an upright and honorable man! He wouldn''t lie to me!" Sif says. I feel all my frustration rushing right back.

    "That''s what I said!" Thor says.

    I felt a tick mark forming on my head. ''Sometimes, there is only one option to get out of a situation.'' I thought.

    ''Indeed. I sympathize with you as it was my only option to get away from my fangirls.'' Itachi said.

    ''Ahhh yes, the only enemy I have never been able to defeat fangirls. The last resort is to...'' Madara said.

    ''RUN!'' We all finished.

    "Ahh- Wait, Madara, I want weed!" Thor and Sif called out at the same time behind me.

    I didn''t hear the rest of what they said as I was running too fast. ''Do you think I lost them?'' I ask.

    "MADARA!" He yells practically in my ear. "I heard you have something called WEED!" He says with excitement in his eyes.

    ''You lost Thor and Sif, but the weed wanters seem to be multiplying HAHAHAHA!'' Naruto laughs at my misfortune.

    I growl and continue running away. ''Damn I can''t use Kamui because I am afraid I will be caught. Even though I can hide me doing certain things from Heimdall if he suddenly notices my presence disappear, he will question me how.'' I thought angrily. ''Then the whole fake story I have worked so hard to maintain will be exposed just like that!''

    ''Ok calm down. You just have to-'' Dumbledore was cut off.

    "Madara." Odin greeted from the left hallway I was running by. "I wish to see you in my throne room. I have some business to discuss with you." Odin said.

    "Of course," I reply curtly.

    -- ten minutes later in Odin''s throne room --

    "What did you want to talk about Odin?" I ask using the Monotone voice and the cold and indifferent look I learned from Itachi. It was great when talking to important people. Though I have learned it peeves people off. I loved that part hehe. Fury once got really pissed off during a weapons deal we were making because he couldn''t read my emotions at all while I read him like a book. His anger made him unable to think straight, so he lost 2 million dollars in that deal, which made him more pissed hehe.

    "I have heard you own a special substance called [weed]." Odin gets right to the point. I sweatdrop. How does he even know about it? He didn''t watch the movie, and I was just talking to Thor about it before I bumped into him!

    "I wish to propose a trade agreement. We will provide you with a small amount of Uru if you provide us with this Weed that can supposedly enhance your senses. It will be of great use to my warriors!" Odin said.

    I nearly broke on the inside. ''He wants to trade some of the rarest mineral in the universe for weed?'' I ask myself. There was no way I was going to reject this deal. This was Asgard as well, which had no laws against drugs, so it wasn''t illegal.

    "Of course Odin. I have about a pound of Weed on me right now if that''s alright with you." I say. I had it in my Kamui dimension because I was part of the underworld so I did some drug deals here and there.

    -- Two hours later --

    "Father, I love you," Thor says high.

    "y-you know what son? I love you too. I know I''m sometimes a bad dad, but I try to do what''s best for you and Asgard," An equally high Odin says.

    "Heh wh-what about me?" Sif says.

    "Uh, sure whatever," Thor says awkwardly.

    I shake my head in disappointment. Odin had tried some, and it didn''t work on him so I hypothesized that because they are Asgardian, they might need a higher dosage. Ya, I might have gone overboard though. Whoops.

    "Madara even though I love this Weed, I am afraid it does not heighten my senses. You were right. Apparently, Sherlock did lie to me." Odin said. I got a tick mark on my forehead. He didn''t even watch the movie with us, so what was he talking about? "So we will not buy any more of this Weed. Even though I really want more." Odin said.

    I didn''t care at that point as I just got about a pound of Uru. So worth it.

    ''Hahahaha! I just totally got the king of Asgard and the god of thunder high!''

 Chapter 57 - Fighting Thor

    ''What will we do about Destroyer?'' Shirou asked.

    ''We will allow him to run rampant in Kamui for a bit longer. We cannot afford to let the Asgardians know we have a way off Asgard yet.'' Madara said.

    ''He is right. We can only try and accelerate the Bifrost''s creation. The first Avenger''s movie where they fight Thor will soon start. Plus I don''t want to miss Ant-Man because that''s a good chance to get Hank Pym under my control.'' I said.

    ''True. He will be invaluable, especially if we can get Tony to find a way to incorporate it into our suit. Becoming 60 feet tall sounds handy, but we can already become bigger when we turn into Kurama. The thing that intrigues me the most is the ability to become small. Stealth would be a thing of the past.'' I said with a grin. Ninja Techniques + Small size = unfindable.

    ''Madara I think it''s time we start training again. If we can go into that battle arena we saw earlier and make our way to the top we would have the respect of the Asgardians, making it much easier for us to control them covertly.'' I said.

    ''Yes. Make sure not to show them any of the trump cards we have and just what you have already shown. So the explosion style and the Hiraishin. I am sure Sif has already informed Odin of the time you teleported with her. Instead of revealing that as Kamui say it was Hiraishin.'' Madara says.

    It would make sense. No one would be able to question it, and even if they knew I could teleport, they would not suspect that I could teleport back to Midgard. That was a skill only people with power near or higher than Odin''s had.

    ''I would suggest also showing off your strongest weapons. They would know that you are holding back if you fight with nothing but your hands. Use the Sword of Totsuka if need be.'' Orochimaru said. I wasn''t surprised he wanted me to use that sword AGAIN! The guy apparently spent all of his life searching for it but never found it. When he found out it was in Itachi''s possession when he died, he would not stop bugging me to use it when we came to the Marvel universe.

    ''Fine.'' I said back giving up. I liked the sword to so I didn''t mind. I mean a sword made out of sake is just super cool! Plus the Asgardians would love to see a sword made out of alcohol!

    -- At the battle arena --

    "Hey Thor, Sif and thing 1 through 3" I greeted them.

    The warrior three just grunted in annoyance while Sif gave me a beaming smile. Her smile, though was somehow outmatched by Thors who gave me a massive eye to eye smile and came in for a bear hug.

    "Madara! Have you come to fight?!" Thor questions excitedly. "Come, let me be your sparring partner! Thor says without even getting confirmation.

    "Hey w-" I try and protest as Thor drags me away to a training field. "HELP! This guy is harassing me!" I yell out.

    Thor looks at me quizzically. "What is harassing?"

    I tried to facepalm but I couldn''t as Thors muscular hands were currently pulling my slender - I had hidden muscles - hands. "Nevermind lets just fight."

    Thor brought me to the training field. He stood on the opposite side of where I stood and looked at me eagerly. "Madara are you ready to fight?" He yells out.

    "One second!" I yell out and pull the Sword of Totsuka out from my [cloak]. Actually, it was my Kamui, but they didn''t need to know that.

    "Madara why are you bring out a wh?n? gourd!? I thought we were fighting, not drinking!" Thor yells confused. I chuckle.

    "This is my blade. It is called the sword of Totsuka!" I yell, and out of the wh?n?, gourd comes liquid in the shape of a sword.

    Thor looks like he is just holding in his laughter. I was going to wipe that grin off his face!

    "Thor are you ready? Three. Two. One. GO!" I yell and dash off at incredible speeds. Thor seems slightly surprised at that. To him, I was just some Midgardian, and I should not possess this speed that he can b?r?ly follow with his eye.

    "AAAAAHH!" Thor yelled a battle cry as he twirled his hammer. I gripped the Sword of Totsuka tightly. This will really hurt!

    I felt my hands hardening as Thor came barreling toward me at breakneck speeds. Eyes focused on my target. I drew my sword back and swung with everything I had.

    Thor''s hammer collided with my sword head-on. "BANG!" A sound was made as a shockwave spread into our surroundings. I felt the grass at my feet blowing away from us.

    We stood locked in place. Both of us trying to gain the upper hand by trying to push the other away with pure physical strength. I was unsurprisingly losing. Even after all of my training, my physical strength still didn''t match an Asgardians. To be fair, he was one of the strongest capable of taking a hit from Hulk and standing back up.

    "AHHH!" Thor yelled and put all his strength behind his hammer. His feet were now on the ground, and cracks formed around us as we pushed each other.

    I used his sudden increase in strength against him and ducked while loosening my grip on the Totsuka Blade. He fell forward directly over me. I thrust my hand into the sky using two fingers only. My fingers connected with his armor right above hid stomach.

    Thor continued on his path and fell on the ground, regaining his balance two meters away from me. "Why did you not punch harder Madara? Are you looking down on me?" Thor asks, confused.

    I just chuckle. I had activated a timed explosive seal giving me enough time to taunt him. "Not exactly. Bye, Thor!" I said with a cheerful expression.

    "Wha- BOOOM!" An explosion rang out, and Thor was rocketed in the opposite direction of me. He flew all the way across the training field until he collided with a tree. "SNAP!" The tree broke in half, and he kept hurdling toward the next one.

    Three more broken trees later and he finally managed to stop himself. "Huff. Huff. What. Huff. Was tha- Huff. That?!" Thor yells at me in between short breaths.

    "An explosion obviously!"

 Chapter 58 - Installing Jarvis into the Bifrost

    -- So I am still sick right now. I don''t know if I am going to post this on the day that I write this as it''s like 10 pm which is early for me, but I am dead tired, and my eyes won''t stop trying to close. I hope you enjoy the chapter anyway but don''t complain if it''s like quality! --

    "An explosion? How did you make it? Are you actually the god of explosions?" Thor asked, confused.

    I was preparing to answer that with a smirk when I got interrupted. Or more like stopped in my tracks.

    ''Don''t you dare say it. I had to work with that prick for years, and I will not have you go around spreading his beliefs! Art is not an explosion! Frankly, I stopped caring about art completely after having to listen to hours of Deidara and Sasori talk!'' Kakuzu complained but in a threatening voice. The guy hated all mention of the people around him in the Akatsuki as he hated everyone except Itachi and Kisame. He told me that he killed 6 of his previous partners in the Akatsuki and the only reason he didn''t kill Hidan was because he couldn''t. But from what I have heard, it wasn''t because of a lack of trying. In my last life, he had written a book by telling me what to write about. It was called 1001 ways to kill someone.

    I still had nightmares about it. Who knew you could cut off someones d*ck and then choke them with it? And you don''t even want to hear about the time Kakuzu thought it was a good idea to see what would happen if you cut open the Colon after stuffing Hidan with food. What Kakuzu described was very... vivid and gruesome. (Colon is where the poop is held. I think)

    "Well no, I am not a god of explosions, but I have something called the explosion style. Whenever I do this hand sign *Does hand sign* and then touch someone with the tip of my middle finger a seal is placed on them. Depending on the amount of energy I put into it, the explosion will be bigger or smaller. I can also change the type of seal I use when I touch something. The types of seals I can make are a timed seal, a seal which activated under certain specified conditions which I specified beforehand and a harmless small explosion seal which is used to propel me forward. But I hardly use that one." I tell them with a smile. I didn''t tell them the biggest weakness about me having to enter the specifications into a big master seal contract I had which usually took hours.

    It might have been idiotic of me to tell them about my explosion style, but they had already seen it, and I usually use it to fight, so they were going to figure it out anyway. Might as well put on a show of trust and tell them how it works. And even if they knew how it works, they still had no idea about the workings of the seal and how to create one for themselves. They also couldn''t use chakra as it was something only I had in this universe.

    It was tricky getting it, but with Madaras help, it eventually happened. Since I didn''t have a mother who I could leech chakra from I had to take it straight from Madara and Kurama who had the most amount and potency of chakra. I had to then with the help of Madara force it into my body through certain points which Itachi had apparently all memorized with his Sharingan along with Madara. I just simply kept cycling it through there while keeping a store of chakra in specific points where the Tenketsu were.

    That''s what I spent most of my childhood doing. That and proving to my parents that I was ready to skip a grade. Or 12.

    "That''s... Amazing! This can be used to boost yourself and attack your enemy!" Sif nodded, understanding the versatility and power behind what I came up with.

    "Hehe, thanks," I replied sheepishly while I rubbed the back of my head.

    "How big can you make the explosion?" The blonde ???ky looking one of the warriors three asked.

    I thought about that. I didn''t actually know! "Well, I am not quite sure. But if I were to test it out here, I am sure I would destroy this training ground so I will not do it on Asgard." I say pretending to be considerate. It was one thing telling them about my techniques working but another showing them exactly what the limits of it were.

    -- At the Bifrost --

    I stride forward, confidently toward where the Bifrost was currently being reconstructed.

    A freshly recovered Heimdall was there supervising it. He turned around just in time to see me coming close probably having known I was headed here for a while now.

    "Heimdall! How goes the rebuilding?" I ask in a friendly voice. The first time we met was fighting Loki, and I am not sure that was the best first meeting. But then again this was Asgard a place where a race of war hungering gods lived so he might just like me more because of my achievements on the battlefield.

    Ignoring my cheerfulness and greeting Heimdall got straight to the point. "So you have come to help out again." He said more as a statement than a question. "I do not understand why my king would let a Midgardian help on this?" He asks this time giving me a questioning look obviously expecting an answer.

    "Well, I am smarter than I look," I said with a smile. Heimdall kept his stone face though devoid of all emotion. He was still way below Itachi though. Itachi had managed to kill his entire family while keeping a stone face I would like to see Heimdall match that.

    "I will be watching you." He told me. I didn''t think much of it as because of my Kamui my hand would be transported to another dimension where I can tinker with it easily. Odin had given me permission to install the [defense system] which was actually just Jarvis into the Bifrost.

    Even if Heimdall suspected me of doing something I wasn''t supposed to he couldn''t call me out on it as that is what his king wanted. In a way at least. I just told him a defense system that would notify him of whenever someone went through the Bifrost not exactly what it was. I suspect that he thought it was some sort of super-secret tech which I would not willingly reveal without compensation which he wasn''t willing to offer, so he just left it alone. Just speculation but it was as good an explanation as any.

    "Jarvis I am about to install you into the Bifrost. Get ready."

 Chapter 59 - Courting Sif

    "Ok. Jarvis, I want you to scan the designs of this place. Set up a bunch of cameras and microphones everywhere using whatever scrap metals you can find. Also, put a tracker chip on anyone entering or exiting the Bifrost." I whispered some instructions to Jarvis while I worked.

    "Yes, sir." Jarvis reply came over the speaker in my collar. I just hope that Heimdall only has an all-seeing eye and not an all-hearing ear. I always wondered about the all-seeing eye thing, though. Is it like 24/7 being able to watch p*rn or what? Can you just peek on your crush and stuff? Where do I get this all-seeing eye?

    ''He''s starting to sound like Jiraiya sensei dad!'' Naruto m??n?d.

    ''Shut it brat. Jiraiya was a man of culture!'' I defended Jiraiya.

    ''Culture? That guy? As if!'' Naruto retorted.

    ''Jiraiya was a legendary figure who wrote the best set of books in history!'' Kakashi said.

    ''THEY WERE ALL JUST PORN!'' Naruto practically yelled.

    ''I''m sorry JUST p?rn?! Those books are legendary works which are on par r even better than what legendary writers such as Jules Verne wrote! It isn''t just p?rn. It''s a literary masterpiece!'' Kakashi said, and if he had a face right now, I am sure he would be on his knees praising to the Icha Icha books.

    ''If there will ever be an Icha Icha religion, it''s probably that speech that will have started it.'' Edward jokes.

    ''Hoho I think that the Harry Potter books were the best. And that guy named Dumbledore he was the coolest!'' Dumbledore compliments himself.

    ''Y-Yea!'' Neville says.

    ''Sometimes I can''t tell the difference between you and Quirrell.'' Obito tells Neville.

    Neville just whimpers in response.

    ''Anyway, what are we going to do now? We are stuck here while Tony is going through the second Iron Man movie and Peter is going to have to go through the first Spider-Man movie soon!'' Shirou points out a problem.

    ''It''s alright. With my help, we will be able to come back home in... About a week. Until then, we can gather information on the magic they use. And hopefully, meet the Dwarves. I heard whispers that the ambassador was being sent here to show his sincerity in regards to what happened with Loki. There king Eitri is apparently also coming a bit after that to attend the mourning of Loki. I suppose it''s because of him trying to keep his excellent relationship to the king Odin and show his support in Asgards time of loss. Because I don''t think Eitri really ever cared about Loki that much.'' I reasoned.

    The dwarves were sending an ambassador ahead which would arrive tomorrow, and a day after that the king would arrive. I would finally get to meet the dwarves! Also, if I can place a tracker chip on them, I will know exactly where Nidavellir is. I would be able to find it again when I go out to space to see the first Guardians of the Galaxy movie. I do not see anyway though to get them to work for me without using force. Even if I try and bribe them, it would take a MASSIVE! Bribe to do so which I was not willing to give. They were a stubborn race. So I will have to brainwash them eventually.

    Until then though I am just going to relax and spend some time with Sif.

    Now having finished my days work - I had been working on it for six hours - I headed back to the palace where Odin had a room arranged for me. I wanted to steal everything in it because half of it was made out of gold, but I held myself back. But damn it was hard.

    "Madara!" I heard a distinctively, feminine voice behind me. Sif approached me from behind with a gorgeous smile on her face. I smiled back.

    "Hey Sif, how is it going?" I asked her.

    "Pretty go-" I cut her off.

    "Want to go on a date?" I blurted out. MY plan to fluster her worked but not in the way I expected.

    "What is a date?" She asks, confused.

    Now it was my turn to be confused. "Do Asgardians not know what a date is? You know find someone you like and then bring them out to spend some personal alone time with them?" I asked. She shook her head. Suddenly Sif stopped shaking her head and started blushing furiously. I guess she realized the implications of what a date meant.

    "S-SO you l-like m-e?" She stutters out red-faced. I was sort of surprised at her reaction, though. I liked her yes, but I honestly thought she liked Thor and I was just taking a shot at it.

    "Yup," I replied back with a triumphant smile.

    ''HA! Take that Thor your manly charms can''t match up to my good looks!'' I celebrated inwardly.

    Thor suddenly sneezed and felt the need to pummel Madaras face in. But he had no idea why. So he just started working out to get his body more muscular.

    "A-And you want to spend some a-alone time with me?" She was b?r?ly speaking in a whisper now and staring at the ground. CUTE!

    "Yup-" Was all I could say.

    "YAY! Let''s go, let''s go! We shall go to the arena!" She yells excitedly. I am now utterly confused. Did she actually not understand what a date was?

    "Ohh wait you probably don''t know about this but in Asgard, if you want to court a woman you have to go out onto the field of battle and slay more enemies than her!" Sif explained. "Or just fight her in a spar and if you win, you can court the women because it shows you have the strength to protect and provide for her!" She exclaims excitedly.

    ''I understand. Wait does that mean I can just ask any woman to marry me and just make them my woman by defeating them in a spar?'' I ask, and a devilish smile appeared on my face. After all, the woman of Asgard were all supermodel standard!

    "But the women does have to agree to it," Sif says, destroying all my perverted plans. That is probably why people around here have hundreds of wives depending on how strong they are. (No idea if this is true I am just thinking this stuff up. It would make sense though because Asgard is a warrior race where everyone has super strength and reflexes)

    Me and Sif then spent another hour training together until I could finally convince her to go out to get some food with me. She protested a lot because she said it wasn''t the proper way to court a woman or something, but I didn''t really care anymore.

    "Let''s go Sif! I heard about this great restaurant or whatever they are called here that serve traditional Xandarian cuisine!"

    ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________

    I noticed that this story has 914k views. I promised that at 1 million views I would release a chapter with 10k words or just 10 chapters each with 1k words. Damn, I now wish I never made that promise.

    Anyway, I will do it so you are welcome but it might take me two days not just one so don''t expect an upload tomorrow. I will release the chapters before I hit 1 million views because when I get to that point the weekend will already be over and I won''t have time to write it.

 Chapter 60 - Dwarf King Eitri

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi, Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas.

    "So where do you want to go now?" Sif asked me. We had just come out of the restaurant, which was... disgusting. Maybe it was because my taste pallet had only ever eaten things from my planet.

    "How about we go over to my bedroom," I said with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

    "Why- Oh." She realized what I meant. She started blushing again. "But we are not husband and wife yet! You haven''t even challenged me in a duel!" Sif protested.

    "Who cares?" I answer nonchalantly. "You can indulge yourself in p???sur? without being married," I told her. "I''ve done it tons of times." Crap I shouldn''t have said that.

    Sif seems to suddenly go icy cold. "WHO!? I will fight them for you!" She replies with fighting spirit. To be honest, I thought she would try and fight me here and now. I guess Asgardians are just a competitive people.

    "Doesn''t matter." I try and get away from the subject as fast as possible. She was going to fixate on it though so I needed to distract her. "You didn''t answer my question, though. Want to come over to my place and do some boinking?" I ask with a smirk.

    "Boinking?" She asks, confused. I had successfully gotten her distracted with my weird word choice.

    "Yeah, boinking. You know make a beast with two backs. Take grandma to Applebees. Slytherin her Hufflepuff." I said with a smile.

    "My grandma is dead!" Sif says, offended.

    "That''s not what I meant, but I am sorry anyway," I reply, hiding my exasperation. Do these people take everything literally? I thought they lives with Loki, a god of tricks! How can they not tell the truth from lies by now?

    Speaking of Loki, I have always wanted to wage a prank war against that little prick. I wonder if I can get the directions to Jottunheim? Maybe heat it up a little with some [sunshine] hehe.

    "Nevermind. And um y-yeah you can sly-Slytherin my huffle-Hufflepuff." She says shyly. I had never seen this side of her in the movies. I am pretty sure I am the only guy who can get this reaction out of her. She makes me feel special.

    -- Two days later arrival of the Dwarven King Eitri --

    "King of Dwarfs Eitri has arrived!" The person they sent ahead to announce their arrival announced.

    "Odin! It is good to see you old friend!" Eitris loud voice boomed through the throne room.

    "It is good to see you as well Eitri. How have you been?" They exchanged pleasantries for a bit. I guess even warriors and giant dwarfs can be nice at times.

    "I have come to mourn the loss of Loki. I heard about what happened, and I am truly sorry for you Odin." Eitri says, extending his gratitude to the king. At this point, I was getting really bored, so I pulled out a book and just started reading when no one else was watching.

    "..." They blabbered on, and I wasn''t listening.

    "This is Madara Uchiha he helped us in defeating Loki." Came Odin''s voice. I looked up. Oops. They were all staring daggers at me. Especially Odin. Who knew that a one-eyed stare can be so menacing?

    ''Me. I have been doing them for years, and I have learned they are much more creepy then two-eyed stares.'' Kakashi informed me.

    "Ohh hey." simply said trying to avoid everyone''s angry stares.

    "And what could be it that you are reading that is more important than us?" Eitri asked angrily.

    "Well, Kakashi said he memorized all of the Icha Icha paradise books, so he wrote those out for - Oh wait that was a rhetorical question wasn''t it," I say making everyone stare at me even harder.

    However, one of the dwarfs with Eitri seemed to look interested. "Icha Icha paradise? I have read hundreds of thousands of books, and I have never come across that title!" He says earning the angry stares from everyone else in the room.

    "Yes, this is something which is from Midgard! Its storyline is very good, and it even has some -" I got cut off.

    "Enough! This meeting was about Lokis death, not a book club!" Odin raised his voice so high it seemed like a yell, but at the same time, it still felt like he was talking normally. How do you do that?

    "Hmpf no one understands the true value of books." I hear the dwarf say and I nod.

    In my head me, Kakashi, Madara, Dumbledore, Orochimaru, and Kakuzu who through his long life, had read a LOT of books. Shikamaru also seemed interested, but he said it was too troubling like everything else in life. Kakashi and I weren''t really part of the book club though cause we just talked between each other about all the po- Really good books we read. The conversations aren''t very long, though because when he lives in my head and sees everything I do, then he has read everything I have.

    After that was a long and boring meeting filled with pleasantries and at the end, drinking. I am pretty sure it is Asgardian tradition that when you leave a room, you have to drink with whoever is inside it first. Their alcohol tolerance is crazy though so if they didn''t drink this much, they probably wouldn''t be able to get drunk.

    I wonder if I can start a beer business here? An idea for the future.

    After the meeting, I had arranged with the dwarf they sent ahead that I would meet Eitri tomorrow to discuss some business.

    ''There is nothing else for me to do here after this meeting. We will leave tomorrow when I finish the Bifrost.

 Chapter 61 - Getting a Weapon

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi, Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas.

    "Madara, what business have you to discuss with me?" Eitri asked me. We were currently in his private room.

    "I want you to teach me how to forge," I ask, straightforward.

    "No." He replies flatly.

    "I can-" I try to bargain, but I am cut off.

    "No. These are all secret dwarf techniques which have been passed down to us from our ancestors, and they got it from their ancestors and so on. We cannot show it to an outsider." He tells me, shutting down all possibilities of me learning how to forge there. I knew that there was nothing I could do to convince them.

    "Very well then I would instead request you to make me a weapon," I say. I had tons of weapons, but none of them felt... right. Madaras Gunbai was nice but just didn''t fit with me. The Sword of Totsuka was my favorite, but even that was just a bother because you have to constantly drag around a wine casket with you. It wasn''t hard it just gets in your way a lot.

    "What could a Midgardian offer me in return?" He asks not rejecting the idea but not accepting it.

    "Vibranium," I reply simply and smile as Eitris eyes seem to light up. He quickly suppresses it, though.

    "Uhh that is an interesting offer, but I am sorry that is not enough. Plus you have not specified how much of this - I think you Midgardians call it Vibranium - you will give me." Eitri says, trying to suppress the greed in his eyes.

    Even in space, Vibranium was a VERY rare commodity. Wakanda having as much as they did, was simply insane. With the amount they had, they could probably buy maybe two galaxies.

    "Well, Eitri I could supply you with 20 kgs of Vibranium." )I have no idea how much he has so I am making stuff up. If it is not accurate, please forgive me) "And I want you to use it and combine it with Uru to make an enchanted Vibranium short sword. Then there should be enough Vibranium left to make whatever you want to make." I said with a smile at Eitris greedy expression.

    "*Cough* That is good, but I will need mo-" Eitri was about to say, but I cut him off.

    "Do not take me for a fool. I know exactly what the worth of Vibranium is (No I don''t) and it is worth it to make this weapon for me." I say with a glare. I wanted this weapon.

    "I will design it all you have to do is make it," I say and at this Eitri looked mad.

    "Do you not trust in our capabilities to design weapons?" He asks angrily.

    "I never said that. Do you know what a Tanto is?" I ask with a smile.

    "Tanto? No never heard of it." He says, confused.

    "Well, then it looks like it would be better for me to design the weapon," I reply with a smile, knowing I had just won that argument.

    Eitri grumbles some stuff about disrespect and him being a king.

    "Very well then what did you have in mind?" He asks finally after a bit of grumbling.

    "Well, I already have the design of the blade here. I want you to leave the handle of the sword alone but could you please enchant the blade with this?" I ask and pull out a picture with a list of enchantments next to it.

    List of enchantments:

    Does not dull

    Harder

    Extreme lightning conduction

    Wind resistance does not affect it

    Extra kinetic energy absorbing

    That was everything I needed. I was going to add in some more stuff by myself with seals like making it repair itself with blood. Also, Madara and Minato had been trying for years to get a chakra absorbing blade.

    "This can be done. But I want another 5 kg of Vibranium for these enchantments. Also, why do you want me to leave the handle alone?" Eitri asked.

    I simply smiled. "I have my own way of adding enchantments which you can not replicate. And I cannot give you another 5kg of Vibranium because after I give you the 20 kg, I will only have two left." I lie.

    He looks at me warily but knows if he were to try and see if I was lying or not, I would be offended and accuse him of thinking I was a dishonest person. With the pride, the Asgardians and Dwarfs had that was a much bigger deal here.

    "Very well we will take the 2kg then," Eitri says grumbling.

    I pretend to look conflicted. "*Sigh* Very well even though it pains my heart to do this I will accept. But in exchange for me giving you the last of my Vibranium I want you to use only the purest of Uru and have only the best of enchanters (Not sure if that is what they are actually called) to enchant my blade." I say feigning a resigned and pained expression.

    Eitri scowls. "Very well." He still does as I ask, though. I know he will not go back on his word because of his pride even if he does though I recorded that whole conversation. He would be in a world of trouble if it got out that the King of the Dwarves lied and swindled someone in a business deal.

    I hold out my hand for a handshake. "It was good doing business with you, Eitri," I say. I pull out the Vibranium from inside my cloak. It was really just inside my Kamui dimension. "Here is the Vibranium."

    He shakes my hand and grabs the Vibranium package. "Thank you, Madara. And I hope we can keep a friendly relationship in the future." He says with a smile. He might suspect that I lied about the amount of Vibranium I have left and was trying to be nice to get it in the future.

    ''Hahaha! I planted the tracking chip without him knowing. But I will have to do more to learn of the Dwarfs forging techniques. I still have a couple of years before Thanos kills them all and I want to stop that and have them enslaved by me.'' I laugh in my head.

    After I walk out of the room, I speak to Jarvis. "Jarvis send 50 cloaked spy drones after them. Have them sneak onto there ship, and when you get to Nidavelir, I want you to record everything they forge and how they forge it. I suspect that they also have a forging school for the young ones so infiltrate that aswell and record everything that the instructors say. Send it all to me. Also, have some of the drones map out Nidavelir for me. I want to know where everything is." I say with an evil grin.

    "I will learn how to forge from them. Even if they don''t know it themselves!''

 Chapter 62 - Odins Quest

    Whos in his head - Madara, Itachi, Kurama, Orochimaru, Danzo, Obito, Minato, Kisame, Kakuzu, Shikamaru, Kakashi, Naruto, Shiro Emiya, Edward Elrich, Escanor, and Meliodas.

    "Madara!" Odin calls out in greeting from atop his throne.

    "Hello, Odin. Why have you called me here today?" I ask, confused at what the old man could want.

    "Three reasons. One of them is to ask you if you will be leaving tomorrow. The Bifrost was finished earlier today thanks to you. We are thankful for your help. You are welcome to stay as long as you would like." Odin said. It might have been my imagination, but I thought I could see a faint smile form on his face.

    "Yes, I will be leaving tomorrow. I have been gone from my friends and family for long enough already, and I am sure they worry about me." I had already told them about me being gone for a bit, so that was a lie. I just wanted to get back and help catch Reed so that I can get my hands on Doom.

    "I see. We will be holding a feast for your leaving tonight then. But don''t get flattered the feast is mainly for the Dwarf king''s departure." Odin says and this time I know I saw a smile on his face.

    "Thank you, Odin. What were the other two reasons you wanted to see me?" I ask.

    "Yes, one of the other reasons for me seeing you is the crows. As I am sure you know I have a close connection to the Crows. But apparently, you have an even closer one. They have informed me that you are what they call the Crow summoner but what that is I do not know." Odin says, sitting up straight on his throne and staring at me with intensity. Crap I was sort of hoping no one would find out about that because it was one of my trump cards.

    "Yes, I am the Crow summoner," I say not denying it. I had never met a sage though so I didn''t know how to go into Sage mode. One of the Crows had told me that once there was a Crow sage, but he had disappeared many years ago. No one had ever seen him since so they thought he might be dead, but it was never confirmed.

    "I see. And may I ask you what exactly is a Crow summoner? The crows have such loyalty towards you so it must be something special." Odin says. I could see the interest he held for this.

    "Odin could it be... You would like to become a Crow summoner?" I ask with a smirk ¡ª finally, a bargaining chip. If I ever wanted something in the future, I could use this. I would not let him sign the summoning contract so soon though.

    "Indeed." Odin simply said waiting for me to answer the previous question.

    "Well, a Crow summoner is someone who can directly summon crows to do battle for you. These Crows are special though." I said. I wanted to do a demonstration, so I did the hand seals required for the summoning Jutsu. "Summoning Jutsu: Crows!" I said and bit my finger then planted it on the ground.

    A poof of smoke happened, and a Crow, the size of a baby cow, popped out. I did not summon my main summon because I did not want to reveal the Sharingan to Odin yet. I would rather keep all of my trump cards secret until I needed to use them.

    "Hey, boss! What did you need?" The Crow asked. I smiled as I saw Odin''s eye bug out.

    ''HAHAHAHA! Seeing Odin surprised is so funny!'' I laugh in my head at Odin''s reaction.

    "Nothing right now I just wanted to show you off to Odin over here," I say with a smile watching Odin try and keep his emotions in check.

    "Hehe, I see boss. I don''t blame you for showing me off I am pretty amazing aren''t I. I am the gre-" I unsommuned him before I had to listen to any more of his narcissistic rambling.

    "Excuse him. He is... Well, he is dumb." I say annoyed at the crow. He dared to boast in front of me? I was the best no competition!

    "That was... How?" Odin asks, confused, and intrigued.

    "They were nourished by magic from a young age." I lied because I didn''t want him to know about chakra. "Because of this and the unique conditions they grew up in some of them learned to talk human language. I can summon them through magic, and they will do as I ask. In return, I will protect them from threats such as other summoning animals." I say, smiling.

    "There are others?" Odin asks astounded.

    "Yes, but that is a story for another day," I say not wanting to spend a lot of time explaining how it all worked. "What was the last reason you wanted to talk to me?"

    "I have a quest for you. I have seen your battle prowess, and I think you are ready. I cannot let Thor know about it yet though because he will be... displeased." He says. When he said displeased I think he really meant an angry as hell. I wonder what quest he means that is so important?

    "What are the rewards of this quest?" I ask. I was not an idiot that would help everyone in trouble like those stupid protagonists.

    ''HEY! I know that was a jab at me! So what I liked helping people what''s wrong with that?'' Naruto yelled in my head. I didn''t even bother to answer.

    "Yes, the rewards. How about I get a friend of mine to accompany you to Midgard and teach you magic?" Odin asks. I widen my eyes what quest could possibly give me such great rewards?

    "When you say magic..." I trail off. It was sort of a question.

    "I mean whatever you want. Creation magic, Illusion, Science, and Magic combination you name it." Ok, now I knew this was an insanely important quest.

    "Very well then I will accept. What is this quest you wish to send me on?" I ask excitedly at the prospect of being able to learn magic.

    "You must swear to keep this a secret first!" Odin says.

    "I swear then that I will keep this quest a secret!"

 Chapter 63 - Quest to Hel

    "I have a daughter named Hela. She rebelled against me, and I imprisoned her in Hel. The details are not important, but I wish for you to go and... stop her." Odin said.

    "Hela? You mean the goddess of death?" I ask, shocked. This didn''t happen in the movie! "Why don''t you just go and stop her from whatever she is doing yourself?" I ask, knowing the answer.

    "I cannot. In my old age, I have become weak. Hela is as strong as I was in my prime. As I am now, I have no chance of stopping her. When I die in a few years, she will be released from her prison." Odin told me.

    "Wait, she is imprisoned?" I fake ignorance. "But I thought you wanted me to stop her? What am I meant to stop her doing then?" I ask this time genuinely confused.

    "I can not allow Hela to leave her prison. Asgard is currently being seen as weak, and wars are raging everywhere. We have not been able to do anything yet because the Bifrost was destroyed, but now that it is fixed we can stop it. But if I die in the middle of trying to bring peace to the nine realms and Hela escapes then all of that hard work will be for nothing." He says. I see.

    "So do you want me to kill her?" I ask him.

    "No. Not unless you absolutely have to. I have not given up hope on my daughter yet even after thousands of years. I ask of you to try and... make her see the fault in her actions." He says.

    "Odin killing her is going to be hard enough." I lie. "But you also want me to try and get her to see reason? That is much harder, and I am afraid that the risk does not match the reward." I tell him trying to gain more.

    "What else do you want? I will do whatever it takes to stop Hela." Odin tells me. Perfect. This is precisely what I wanted.

    "An apple of Idun. Also for my magic teacher, I want Amora." I tell him. This was going to be great. I get my lifespan extended by over two thousand years and get Amora as a magic teacher! All I have to do is brainwash Hela to pretend she repents for what she did and has seen her wrongdoings. Since Thor does not want to be king and Odin will not allow Loki, she will be the best candidate. Meaning I have a brainwashed queen of Asgard on my side, a happy Thor for bringing back his sister and when I get around to it a brainwashed king of Jottunheim Loki!

    That is three realms already under my control if you include Midgard. Plus I can find Egos planet by finding Peter and absorb Egos seed of divinity and get control over the planet! I would have a planet under my control, three realms and in Marvel, you can literally buy a galaxy! If I can get enough money, I can buy whatever planets I want!

    "..." Odin did not answer for a while. He was thinking over the proposition. "I will give you Amora as your magic teacher and the apple of Idun only if you manage to make Hela see her wrongdoings." He bargains. I give him a smile.

    "Deal." I simply said.

    "Very well. You will depart tomorrow-" I cut Odin off.

    "I am afraid I cannot. I have an important matter to attend too on Midgard. After that, I will come back here where I must meet the Dwarfs first. Then I shall go on this quest. You still have a couple years of life left I am sure you can hold on for that long." I say.

    Odin seems to think for a split second then says, "Very well. Get ready for the feast tonight. Also, take this. It is a silencing rune. When you place it on a wall in a room, it makes sure no sound gets out." Odin tells me.

    "Why would you give me this?" I ask, confused.

    "No reason. On an unrelated note, how is Sif doing?" He asks with a cheeky smile.

    "..." I didn''t know what to say to that. Did he hear Sif and I the last two nights?

    "Go now. I hope to see you at the banquet tonight." Odin says and dismisses me. I quietly leave the hall. After I leave, I swear to god I could hear Odin laughing!

    -- Banquet --

    "CHEERS!" Everyone in the hall yells. I smile at this. Asgardians sure know how to party I will give them that.

    I was standing at the side of the banquet hall with an arm around Sif announcing to all the world that we were a couple. I guess they already know actually...

    "MADARA! DRINK WITH ME! LETS SEE IF YOU ARE AS GOOD AT FIGHTING AS YOU ARE AT DRINKING!" Thor yells into my ear while he was standing half a meter away. I rub my s?ns?t?v? ears in pain.

    "You don''t have to yell! And ya sure I will drink with you. But can you keep up with me?" I ask giving a cheeky smile to Thor.

    "HAHAHAHA!" Thor and everyone else in the room laughs loudly. "Bold words from a Midgardian! Let us see if you can truly back it up!" Thor says. "I am the third-best Beer drinker in Asgard! Tales are told about my ability to chug down drinks!" Thor brags to me while we sit down and get our cups filled.

    "HA!" I laugh at that. After all, I can eat 40 Pizzas just for lunch. A Shinobis appetite is humungous, and they never gain any fat either! Plus Kurama can give me his chakra and boost my immune system to ungodly levels!

    "Ready, set. GO!" Everyone yelled, and I put the Jug up to my mouth and just let all the beer naturally flow down my throat. I didn''t even swallow or anything. I had put chakra barriers above the part of the throat, which leads to the lungs. All of the beer just went straight into my stomach.

    "Madara is winning!" Someone yelled out.

    "He isn''t even swallowing!" Someone else yelled.

    Sif was behind me holding onto my shoulder and supporting me.

    Two seconds later, I had downed the whole thing and set it down on the table while Thor was only halfway through. I breathed in sharply and laughed in glee.

    "HAHAHA! What was that about third-best in Asgard Thor? It looks like you are fourth now!"

 Chapter 64 - Return to Earth

    "Must you go?" Sif asked me sadly. We had spent the night together in a final stand.

    "Yes. But I promise I will come back soon. After all, I still need to challenge you to that wedding duel." I said with a reassuring smile.

    "I will hold you to that then," Sif said and smiled bitterly at me. I gave her a peck on the forehead to show my affection.

    "Umm." Thor stammers out from behind us.

    "Yes?" I ask, annoyed at being interrupted. I turn around to face Thor.

    "About... Jane. Will you tell her that I am sorry, but I will not be able to come back for a while because of-" he was going to continue, but I cut him off.

    "I will tell her if she asks. But you need to explain it to her yourself cause there is no way that I am getting in between you two. Plus as long as you promise that you will come back to see her, she will wait for you." I said, feeling bad for Jane. But it needed to be done otherwise hundreds of thousands of lives will be lost.

    "Thank you. I shall miss you, Madara. What time will you be back?" Thor asks me a smile blossoming on his face.

    "Soon. I still have some things I need to do on Earth, but I will come back within the next month." I told him, and he beamed at that.

    "I wish you the best of luck then Madara!" Thor says cheerily. There was hardly anything that could get this man down for long.

    "You too, Thor. And-" I got cut off by the arrival of a certain king.

    "Madara!" Odin said with his usual loud voice.

    "Odin. What brings the king of Asgard here? Don''t tell me you have warmed up to me and have come to see me off!" I said with a grin.

    "Perhaps." He said with his own smile. "Never the less I am here now. I wish you good luck." He said. It didn''t feel right, though because he put no emotion into his voice.

    "Thank you, Odin. I wish you good luck in restoring the Nine Realms into a peaceful state." I said with a smile.

    He gives me what I came to call the [Odin look] It is a mix between scary and expressionless.

    I walk over to the Bifrost with everyone behind me to see me off. It truly was a picture-perfect scene. A god king, god prince, warriors three, Sif my future wif and Heimdall all in a room made out of gold which overlooks the vast galaxy. I took a moment to enjoy it and take it all in.

    "Bye!" I said with a massive smile. Heimdall stuck his sword inside of... Whatever that thing was, and a rainbow of different lights came out of it. I felt myself get su?k?d into the rainbow of colors and swept away down towards my home planet.

    -- Back on Earth --

    "Master." Natasha walked forward to greet me as I landed down. Heimdall had been considerate enough to put me where I had told him too.

    "Hey, Nat." I walked up to her and gave her a kiss. "How has it been?"

    "Alright. We managed to track down Reed, and he is currently in Jamaica which he traveled to by boat. He has a keen mind and good survival instincts. We have already gotten him surrounded twice, but both times he snuck away with his stretchy powers." Natasha reported as she snuggled into my ?h?st.

    "Good. It looks like it is time for me to go and pay him a visit myself then! Also, Jarvis download all the files about the Quantum teleporter onto my phone. I am going to get Doom within this week." I said, not bothering to hide the fact Doom was alive. I did, however, hide the fact that I only wanted it done this weak was because next week the Spider-Man movie starts. Also Tony just went through the second Iron Man movie, which I made sure of.

    I also got Tony though to hijack the robots instead of destroying them. I wasn''t expecting this either but guess what Ivan was alive! (I think Ivan was his name. Correct me if I am wrong)

    Ivan Vanko was currently in a cell underneath a warehouse. I had a lot of prisons underneath warehouses. Don''t judge me. It is what every cliche supervillain would do I am just following in there footsteps and honoring their name.

    ''HAHAHAHA! Thanks!'' Joker said, taking what I said as a joke. Like he always does.

    ''No problem.'' I reply with my own grin. Hey, he sort of rubs off on you. His craziness is infectious. I am just lucky Kakashi''s craziness is what I had most affinity with. I did not want to turn into the next Joker. Killing without reason is stupid. I did not mind killing because I had done it before, and I was a trained Shinobi. The killing was part of the job description. Not that I got paid or anything for it...

    "This is his exact location," Nat said and pulled up a screen showing a video of Reed tinkering on an ancient ??ptop.

    ''Time to turn into Tobi.'' I thought and Kamuid away. I came out in Reeds room without making a sound and wearing the Akatsuki clothes along with the spiral mask. I had also turned into Obito, so my hair matched Tobis.

    "Hey, buddy, what ya doing?" I let Obito take control of my body because he was used to acting as Tobi. "You seem pretty good at that stuff don''t ya," Obito says as more of a statement.

    "AHHH!" Reed yelled and threw the wrench he was holding straight at Tobi''s face. Obito let it hit.

    "OWW! What was that for? Cant a guy sneak up to anther guy and compliment them these days?" Tobi asks angrily.

    "You- Who are you!?" Reed asks frantically.

    "It is rude to ask someone''s name without telling them your own first," Tobi said and crossed his arms as if he was telling off a child.

    "Uh..." Reed stutters surprised at the turn of events.

    "Calm down. It is not as if a crazy masked guy just walked into your office right? Oh, wait..."

 Chapter 65 - Bringing Reed Back

    "What do you want?" Reed questioned regaining his composure but still wary of me.

    "An ice cream!" Tobi said happily.

    "Umm... I don''t have any sorry. But I meant, what do you want with me?" Reed asked. He looked like he was feeling uncomfortable.

    "Oh. Why didn''t you say so? I want you to come back with me so we can save Victor!" Tobi said cheerily.

    "Victor? Do you mean Victor Von Doom? He is alive? How do you know about him? And how is he still alive?" Reed bombarded me with questions.

    "Calm down, stretchy boy. No need to get your n?pp??s in a twist HAHAHA!" Tobi laughed happily without a care in the world

    "Answer the question!" Reed growled, starting to get angry.

    "Ahh! Scary!" Tobi says and jumps back. "He is alive, yes and I know about him from a friend," Tobi said, not revealing much.

    "Who is this friend?" Reed asked.

    "Umm. Can''t answer that one sorry. Do you want a popsicle instead? Oh, it melted already!" Tobi said seemingly having lost faith in life at the popsicle having already melted.

    "Umm, it''s fine," Reed said, trying to calm Tobi down.

    "Victor is alive, and we are trying to bring him back from World Zero. I think it is called. Well, I am not doing anything it''s just my brother Madara! My name is Tobi by the way." Tobi said, exposing his relation to Madara.

    Fury started sweating though at the return of Obito. He didn''t know why at the time, but he felt shivers down his spine, and he woke up with wet pants in the mornings.

    "So... I can save him? He really is alive?" Reed asks a glint of hope flashing in his eyes.

    "Yea that is what I said. But you can only save him if you come with me!" Tobi said.

    ''Why are we even having this conversation when we can just brainwash him?'' Madara growled.

    ''Shut up. Tobi is funny to watch! I want this to continue as it is a great show!'' I retorted earning another grunt from Madara.

    "Well, then shall we go?" Tobi said, holding his hand out to Reed.

    "Uhh yeah sure," Reed said forgetting his previous worry over the fact that Tobi was a complete stranger who also seemed insane.

    "Kamui!" Tobi says for dramatic effect, and they spiral out of existence.

    "Reed?" Ben asks as his previous best friend spirals into existence in front of him. Not waiting for whatever Reed had to say he stood up and punched out toward him "BASTARD!"

    Reed b?r?ly dodged in time and rolled across the floor. "What the hell, Ben?" He asks, confused as to why who he thought was his best friend attacked him.

    "YOU ABANDONED US!" Ben yells out in sorrow and anger. He seemed to be internally trying to tell himself that he should hit him. I could tell that Ben still wanted to be his friend but just couldn''t bring himself too because of what Reed did.

    "Now, now. No need to fight." Me as Madara walked in my keen gaze flicking over them both. Reeds whole body seemed to go hard. And so did Bens HAHAHA!

    "Rocky guy! Can I ask you a question?" Tobi, or in other words, my clone henged into Tobi asked trying his best to do a good Tobi impression.

    "Umm... Who are you?" Ben asked, slightly confused about who Tobi was. But most of his attention was still on him trying to suppress the d?s?r? to punch Reed through a wall.

    "Well, my name is Tobi! I am Madaras brother! Now can I ask you a question?" Tobi asked again.

    "Yeah... sure why not?" Ben looked over toward Madara, AKA the original me looking for any sign that I refuted the statement that he was my brother. Seemingly not finding any hint that it was a lie, he agreed to answer the question.

    "Well, your body is covered in stone, right?" Tobi asked, trying to confirm something.

    "Yes..." Ben said awkwardly, not understanding where he was going with this.

    "So umm... Does that mean you are always hard?" Tobi asked, trying to squeeze it out.

    Ben froze. "I um... Uhhh... I think I heard Jonny call! BYE!" Ben said, yelling the last word because he was already far away. He was running at a dead out sprint.

    "WAIT! YOU DIDN''T ANSWER!" Tobi yells and chases after Ben. I gave a slight grin. I guess I was better at acting like Tobi then I thought. Or maybe it was just my inner craziness coming out?

    "Uhh..." Not sure what to say now Reed just stared off into the direction that Tobi and Ben ran off into.

    "I would get Victor back myself but... Who has the time?" I said with a smirk as he seemed to hesitate on showing his anger at my dismissal of his life''s work.

    "Yeah... So when do I start?" Reed said, trying to get away from the subject as fast as possible.

    "Now," I said with a grin.

    -- Twenty minutes later --

    "Still not capable of controlling her power?" I ask worriedly as I watch Sue try and try again at becoming visible. She seemed really depressed right now, though because she still kept randomly shifting between the visible spectrum and the non-visible. (I think that is what it is called)

    "Yes. She has made slight progress, though." One of the scientists watching Sue and guiding her to control her powers said.

    "I will go and support her," I said and turned back into Aaron. When Sue couldn''t control her powers, I would be the one who helped her most.

    "Hey, Sue, how has it been?"

 Chapter 66 - Kissing Sue

    "AARON!" Sues mood seems to brighten instantly as she jumps in for a hug.

    I hold her tightly. I love the sensation of her br??sts up against me-

    What? I can see her! She isn''t shifting in and out anymore! "Sue, did you just get your power under control?" I ask, amazed at her suddenly being able to do it.

    "What? No? I am still invisible in that mirror over there look!" Sue says as she points to the mirror, she was using to see how much progress she made.

    "I see all your body right now?!" I ask, confused at her confusion.

    "You... How?" She asks.

    "I guess... Wait my ability is quickened adaption time! What if when I touch you, my eyes adjust to the visible spectrum the rest of your body is on, and I can see both?" I ask, amazed. But this ability didn''t activate until... After a bit of me watching her.

    ''So I guess it just took some time for my eyes to be able to see her whole body! She kept shifting, so my eyes had to keep adapting! My body must have, at one point, realized it wasn''t working and just changed my eyes to see more!'' I think in glee.

    "So you can see me?" Sue asks as if she didn''t believe it. I saw her eyes moisten and I got worried. "You... can really see me? I am not invisible to you?" She said, almost crying.

    I didn''t realize how much this must have hurt her. Now that I think about it if I was unable to be seen fully by people. I would basically just be like a ghost. Feel like a social outcast being ignored. When people don''t look at you when they talk to you, then they aren''t showing respect.

    To constantly have everyone around you not knowing where to look must have been terrible! But tears? It shouldn''t be that bad!

    At that moment... Sue kissed me. I see. So that was why. She was happy that the person she likes could fully see her ¡ª sort of romantic when you think about it.

    "Want to talk in my bedroom?" I ask with a cheeky grin.

    "No." She said back sternly looking me straight in the eyes. "That was just a kiss. We haven''t even dated yet!" Sue said.

    I gave her a grin. "But I finally get to see you again, Sue! I want to be able to see it all now! Not just the bits you left exposed!" I said my grin widening while her pale face from a lack of sunlight turned red.

    "NOOO! I WON''T ANSWER YOUR STUPID QUESTION!" A distant shout could be heard.

    I look in confusion at the source of the deep and loud voice. I saw a large stony man like being heading straight toward us.

    "But it is just one question! Come on, please! I promise not to tell anyone!" A black-haired man with a spiral mask and a cloak with red dots on it was running behind him ¡ª Tobi style.

    "NO!" The person I identified as Ben yelled and ran right past us at a dead sprint. Even when he was covered in rocks, I could still see beads of sweat coming through the cracks. I guess he must be scared right now, HAHAHAHA!

    "Pretty please with a cherry on top?" Tobi yelled, also running past us.

    "NO! GETAWAY FROM YOU CRAZY BASTARD!" Ben yelled, but his voice seemed more distant again.

    "Hey! That hurt my feelings!" Tobi yelled out his voice now also seeming very distant.

    "Uhh..." Sue didn''t know what to say and blinked a couple of times in confusion. "What was that about?"

    "It was a question about a pretty hard topic," I say and giggle to myself.

    "Like philosophy?" Sue asked, confused.

    "Sure," I said, not bothering to explain anything else.

    "Want to go get lunch?" I ask laughing a little at my clones antics.

    Sue noticed that I had seemingly forgotten about the invitation to bed decided to distract me long enough for me to completely forget about it. "Sure." She said with a smile, and we walked off toward the sunset, holding hands. And we all lived happily ever after except for Ben who kept getting chased by Tobi.

    Just kidding we just sat down and had lunch and talked for a while.

    "Oh did I tell you that we managed to bring Reed back?" I ask nonchalantly as if it wasn''t a s?ns?t?v? subject.

    She nearly spits out what she was drinking anime style. "WHAT!?" She asks anger evident on her face.

    "Yeah, he is working on bringing Victor back," I said once again, nonchalantly.

    "VICTOR?! HES ALIVE?!" Sue yells, drawing some heads to look at her weirdly. Oops, I may have forgotten to tell her that...

    "Yeah. Now stop screaming!" I said, rubbing my s?ns?t?v? ears. I had to get something done about my ears being so s?ns?t?v? to sound. Since my body did not find it threatening, it did not do anything to stop it. At least I think that was why it didn''t do anything.

    "How do you know?" Sue calms down and asks. Oh crap, I wasn''t supposed to know that.

    Quickly thinking up an excuse, I said, "You know my boss Madara? He paid extra to put instruments that check vitals into the suits. He is still alive!" I lied. We didn''t actually think that far ahead. But they would never know that because Victor discarded his suit as shown in the movie and I had already gotten all of the previous suits burned. Precisely for reasons like this where I would have to lie. I am such a genius.

    "So where is that weasle Reed? Even though I hate him, we need to get Reed back. When do we start working on getting him back?" Sue said with determination.

    I smile. "Now."

 Chapter 67 - Finding Victor

    "Just doing the final touches and... BOOM! All done!" Reed said happily.

    Sue flashed a small smile but quickly hid it when Reed smiled at her for being able to make her smile. She scowled at him instead.

    It had been a few days, and we already finished on the project with the help of a true heavy lifter named Ben. He was so strong he moved bits that we would usually need cranes for. I didn''t do anything though because it was fun to watch Ben labor while sitting back and just typing on a computer. Plus as I have said before, I would rather keep my strength secret from as many people as I can. The element of surprise is often what leads to a win.

    The tension here though had been... rough. Ben and Sue refused to talk to Reed any more than necessary while Reed kept desperately trying to do nice things to make them forgive him. It sort of looked like a dog trying to please its owner. My opinion anyway but I did not voice it because Reed brought me ice cream on many occasions. But he never bought enough! His excuse was that [if I carry any more Ice cream, my spine will break from the weight! I already got a nearly broken toe from four tubs landing on it, and if it wasn''t for my stretchiness as you like to call it then it would have broke!] He made up so many dumb excuses. Who cares if he breaks his spine? My ice cream was much more important.

    "Ok, everyone suit up!" I said with a grin at being able to say that.

    "Us? No, I have been in that dimension enough thank you!" Jonny said and tried to walk away.

    The key point in that was the word [tried]. Ben blocked him with one of his big arms.

    "We were part of the reason he got trapped in there. We owe it to him to try and get him out!" Ben says sternly not taking no for an answer.

    After we finished dragging a kicking and screaming Jonny into one of the pods and Reed got a bandaid for his burn we started the initiation sequence for our second trip to Planet Zero.

    "Are you guys ready?" I ask with a grin. This thrill is what life was about! Am I becoming a thrill seeker? I will have to jump out of a plane with no parachute. If I get a thrill from it, then I am. Hehe, I am going to new levels of extreme sports. Wonder if I can convince Thor to go bungee jumping with me? An idea for another time.

    "If we die, I blame all of you!" Jonny cries out.

    "Stop being such a baby." Sue reprimands her little brother in a stern voice. Then switching to a sweet and loving one, she says, "Babe be careful, okay?" In the past few days, we had gotten closer and made our relationship known to the others.

    "Of course," I said an even broader smile adorning my face.

    "HERE, WE GO!" Bens naturally loud voice rang over the speaker in my suit.

    Everything goes black.

    I wake up an unknown period of time later staring up at a sky filled only with black clouds. I look out to see that I was in what seemed like a wasteland with jagged rocks sticking out everywhere and red channels of what looked like lava flowing between cracks in the ground.

    "Damn I hate how this place looks." Jonny''s voice rang over the microphone. I guess he must be up to then?

    "Suck it up bu??ercup," Sue says again then turns to the direction she knew I was.

    "Are you alright, babe?" She asks with worry in her voice.

    "HEY! Why do you sound so sweet and worried when you talk to him but not me? So unfair!" Jonny complains.

    Sue jerks her head, angrily over towards Jonny''s direction again. "Man up. Life isn''t fair, so stop your pity party and get over it." She says with no remorse in her voice.

    Jonny makes shuffling noises, which I ?ssume was him making himself seem small and makes scared and sad noises. I chuckle at there antics. "I am fine Sue, thanks for asking. And you?" I ask reciprocating her worry.

    "Fine. Ben you ok?" Sue asks out to Ben.

    "YEAH." Bens deep voice rumbles through my cabin. I open up the lid and step out into the barren wasteland.

    "Come out guys it''s safe. We are not over a cliff or anything." I said and chuckled at the thought of Jonny screaming as he opens his door and falls down screaming. He is smart, but under pressure, he becomes an idiot. He would probably forget he could fly.

    Everyone got out of there cabins and stood next to me, observing the landscape.

    "Where do you think he is? And how on earth did he survive here?" Sue asks what I was thinking.

    "I suppose... He must have gotten a power that allowed him too. Or..." I said, thinking about the other possibility.

    "You don''t actually think there are any here?" Ben asks as he opens his eyes wide.

    "As scientists, we can''t discount any possibility unless proven that it is not possible," I said, thinking it over. I did not remember there being any mention of them here in the movies, but Reed must have gotten nutrients from somewhere! Pure energy wasn''t enough to survive on. Not with the powers, Victor had at least.

    "You really think aliens could live here?" Jonny asks.

    "It is possible." I thought. Victor could manipulate energy after all, but he could not become self-sustaining. He needed some sort of nutrient source, and I did not see any.

    "I knew you would come sooner or later. You cannot stay away, huh? But you came sooner than I thought you would." A voice rang out from behind a boulder, and a stumbling and cloaked figure came out.

    "Victor?"

 Chapter 68 - Easy Battle

    "Victor, is that really you?" Sue asks aghast as a bit of [accidental] wind which I may have summoned myself with a wordless Jutsu. I may have not saying I did.

    "Yes. But I don''t know where that wind came from because it is hardly ever windy and when it is there is always a storm." Victor says, confused.

    I try and distract him from that. "How have you survived all this time?"

    He smiles. "I... lived off the land." He says cryptically. But I did not care because my mission to distract was a success.

    "Victor, we came to bring you back!" Jonny says happily. Reed just keeps quiet like he has this entire trip though.

    I can see he is in disbelief about the state of Victor. I do not blame him though because he looked pretty creepy right now.

    "I do not want to go back! This is my home now." Victor says, gesturing around him. I sigh I guess I will have to bring him back with force.

    "Then I guess I will have to bring you back myself," I say using a classic hero line.

    "You can try-" Reed gets sent flying away, and where he used to be I was standing with my hand in what used to be the spot where Vicor stood.

    "What was that? I could not hear you because I was too busy punching you!" I say and inwardly laugh at the furious Victor 10 meters away from me now.

    "What power is that? Super speed?" Victor questions.

    Deciding to humor him a bit, I tell him about it. "No. My power is called insane adaption. Well actually I keep renaming it, but that is the gist of it. Boosting physical speed and strength is just an adaption my body is used to doing by now." I said with a grin. During the time I was in Asgard, I did not spend my time only partying and working on the Bifrost. I also practiced getting the adaption speed lower for some of my adaptions.

    During that practice time, I noticed that my body had gotten so used to doing some of them. I could do it without even needing to be in a threatening circumstances. My body had gotten so used to doing it on its own it was like activating a sixth sense whenever I wanted. Wait no seventh sense. Spidey sense was my sixth sense.

    "I see. Truly impressive Aaron." Victor compliments me as if he wasn''t just thrown ten meters away by one of my punches before he could even react.

    He stands up and spreads his hands out. Green energy comes out of his hands and forms a shield around his body. "What will you do now? These energy shields are impenetrable and- UGH!" He gets sent flying again.

    "Sorry, you were saying something about impenetrable?" I ask innocently as I once again stand where Victor stood not even a second ago. I had punched straight at him, and my body had quickly adapted to the electricity around it.

    It only took my body 0.6 seconds. It should be less as I had trained my lightning invulnerability a lot, but I guess there is a difference; however, slight between Victor''s green electricity and ordinary electricity sent out by a super-powered tazor.

    "YOU!" Victor says, very angry now.

    "What about me? Do I have something stuck between my teeth?" I mock him.

    "You will pay for this! I am your DOOM!" Victor yells. I roll my eyes at the cliche supervillain line.

    "God, how often do you use those cliche movie lines you seem to love so much?" I ask mockingly.

    Doom got angrier and instead of answering just sent a bolt of green electricity straight toward me. I fake a yawn and simply take the pain for a little bit before my body re-adapts to the green electricity.

    "I am bored," I say and sprint behind Victor. Before he can do anything else, I chop the back of his head anime style and hoist him over my shoulder. "Can we go now?"

    All the others stare at me in shock. "How- How did you do that?" Reed is the first to speak up.

    "I told you about my power, did I not?" I ask, annoyed.

    "Now let us go!" I say and walk toward the teleporter that we came from.

    "Are you guys coming or what?" I say bringing the Fantastic Four out of there stance.

    "Y-yeah!" Jonny says and quickly runs over to his cabin and straps himself in. Ben, Sue, and Reed soon follow as I stick Victor inside an extra cabin. It was the only one we brought extra. That they knew about anyway.

    While the others were busy strapping themselves in, I whispered into my collar, "Jarvis, did you send the drones out?"

    "Yes, sir, they are currently flying out in every direction and picking up samples from any knew material they find," Jarvis reports.

    "Good. If you find any more of the green stuff, I have in my secret lab number 231 get as much of it as possible. I want to know how that connects us to this dimension and how it gave us the ability to gain powers from it." I said. This was something I had wanted to find out for a while.

    "That will be done, sir. Anything else?" Jarvis asked respectfully.

    "Yes bring 60 pizzas and 20 liters of Pepsi into the private room I arranged earlier for us to celebrate a successful mission in," I said with a smile. It was under that cover anyway, but I was only doing it to get the Fantastic Four away from Doom, so they did not know the truth about what I was going to do to him

    "And when all of us are in there start the brainwashing process. I want Doom on my side as soon as possible. It is time my superhero team got a new member!"

 Chapter 69 - Finding Kamar Taj

    "Jarvis bring Victor into the special cell. Scan his brain for anything different from the normal human brain just in case as well." I said, Jarvis. I had just successfully gotten the Fantastic Four distracted. They were currently in a different room having a party while Reed was probably still sitting in a corner with a smile on his face for being included at least. The guy was so desperate it was sad.

    "Yes, sir. Sir Peter Parker, who has not seen your other body Gilgamesh at school today is getting worried." Jarvis informed me.

    "Huh? But I thought I left a shadow clone with him?" I ask, confused.

    "Yes, sir, you did. But currently, that very shadow clone is at one of your restaurants filling himself to the brim with food. I believe his exact reason for doing so was [F*ck this I am not babysitting a kid anymore! I will just go and get some pizza!]" Jarvis said.

    "*Slap*" I slapped my face. Was I really that lazy? I guess I was...

    I unsummoned my clone, and thousands of memories came flooding into my head. "HAHAHA! Peters face!" I laughed at one particular memory where Peter was trying to improve his Web-Slinger Fluid and it going boom.

    "Anyway back to the party I am sure the others are wondering what I am doing for so long." I smiled and lazily walked out of the toilet I had used to talk to Jarvis without being seen.

    "CHUG!" I walked in and heard Ben yell. I see Ben drinking a liter of Beer in one go! Did this guy''s insides get covered in stone too?

    He still wasn''t as good as me, though. Uchiha, arrogance is infectious.

    "AYE!" Everyone yelled when Ben finished drinking it all and slammed his mug on the table.

    "This is *hic* great. Thanks, Aaron." Sue said, looking a bit tipsy. I would usually try and take advantage of her drunkenness, but I wanted to develop our relationship in a positive way. Not just me getting her drunk and then [taking responsibility] which was usually just an excuse to have more s?x later.

    "No problem. You seem a bit drunk do you want me to bring you to bed?" Oops, it just sort of slipped out.

    "No..." Sue didn''t say anything else as she fell over into my arms, half asleep. "May-Maybe that would be a good idea..." She said with a small smirk and fell asleep completely.

    "Hey *Hic* You are taking advantage of S-Sue!" Reed yelled angrily and to my annoyance jealously. I think I am starting to really not like Reed. First, he abandons his friends and does not even attempt to get them out, and then he tries to steal the girl who obviously has a crush on me?

    "Don''t worry. I am just going to take her to her bed. I am a gentleman, and I wouldn''t try and take advantage of her." I reassured him.

    "Liar! You want to..." Reed trailed off and fell asleep on his desk.

    "HAHA! You guys are all such lightweights! You can only drink that little!" A very drunken Jonny shouts. I could see that Jonny was also on his last leg.

    "Ohh? That''s funny coming from you!" I said with a smile and walked over to his angry face and poked his head. He fell over like a log!

    "HA." Bens deep voice says. "I GUESS IT IS JUST YOU AND ME, AARON," Ben says with a competitive gleam in his eyes.

    "I guess so," I said and pulled up a chair opposite Ben. Ben then clumsily poured us each a mug full of Beer. It felt like that was all I drank now. With the stay in Asgard and everything. It can''t be very healthy, though.

    "Are you ready?" I ask and raise an eyebrow. I get a nod from Ben as he lifts his mug to his face. I do aswell.

    "GO!" Ben says, and we both start chugging as hard as we can.

    Six liters of Beer later and Ben was knocked out on the floor while I was standing at the entrance to the room with a triumphant smirk. "Night guys," I say and bring Sues sleeping body over to a spare room and tuck her in. So I might have copped a feel once or twice no big deal.

    "Jarvis, is it done?" I asked, walking into the empty hallway.

    "Yes sir Victor has been chipped and is now going through the brainwashing process-" Jarvis stopped himself.

    "What? What is it?" I asked, confused about why he had stopped.

    "Sir, we found it," Jarvis said simply.

    "We did? Wait, what did we find?" I was happy at first but then confused again.

    "One of the ?ssassins we sent out found the entrance to Kamar Taj in New York. We just started sending cloaked drones too monitor the door for anyone who exits and enters and putting them on record." Jarvis says.

    Excitement flashes through my eyes. "Ancient One. Knowing her from the comics, she is already expecting me hehe." I giggle to myself. I wanted that ¡ª knowledge of time, the future, and being able to see it. I might have knowledge from the movies and some wiki pages I read online, but that was limited to that universe. This was something else.

    I had already created a ripple in time. You know the bu??erfly effect right? I am afraid that I have already started something like that. This does not make my knowledge obsolete yet, but... There will be a point where it is useless. That point might still be years away or maybe just months, but it will come. And to be honest that sort of scares me. To not know what will happen exactly and not know how to plan was scary.

    ''Good thing you have people in your head that can help you make decisions even when you do not know the future.'' Itachi says encouragingly.

    ''Yeah. I guess I do.'' I smile and stop myself from cringing at that cliche line. And also that terrible sappy moment.

    "Jarvis bring me to Kamar Taj!"

 Chapter 70 - Preparing to Summon Shinigami

    "Yes, correct. So what is your answer?" Madara asks. Not showing a hint of eagerness on his face.

    "Well if you ask so politely I will just have to say yes." The Ancient One says and chuckled slightly. "After all, you have worked very hard to find me. My students find your agents very... annoying." The Ancient One says.

    "Yes, I am sorry," Madara says, however, no remorse or regret was heard in his voice. "I would also request a different schedule for teaching because of my... activities from time to time," Madara said.

    The Ancient One smirked this time, "I see. Which girl was the one that got your fancy?" She said with a smirk.

    "That is none of your business," Madara said.

    "All of them? Really that is quite dishonest of you. They don''t even know about each other." The Ancient One said a smirk adorning her face.

    "Stop guessing." Madara only responded.

    "I saw into the future-" The Ancient One was about to protest, but she got cut off.

    "No future version of me would show such a weakness to someone as powerful as you," Madara stated with absolute confidence in yourself. This shut the Ancient One up.

    "Hehe. You may have free time for now. Goodbye." She said, knowing I would ask for a day off before I started. I was going to try something.

    "Kamui!" I said and disappeared.

    "This... I have lost sight of him. Interesting person..." The Ancient One trailed off in thought.

    -- Secret bunker underneath the surface of the Moon --

    "*POOOF*" A massive sound came out as Aaron dispersed all of the shadow clones. A Shadow Clone had previously disappeared, which gave him the information that they were finished.

    "So this is what I came up with. I truly am a genius!" I said while looking down at the floor.

    On the floor was a massive scroll which had the design for a seal on it. Since I could not personally create seals because of... certain reasons, I just had my clones work out how the technique would work and find the right symbols to use.

    ''There were not any certain reasons why you cannot create seals! You are just bad! If it weren''t for my dad, then you would not even know what most of these symbols even mean!'' Naruto pointed out in his usual loud and overly dramatic voice.

    ''Shut it brat! I can make seals just fine for your information!'' I snap back in anger. Seals was one of the few things I was not good at. But my Uchiha pride never let me admit it, so I just say it was for certain reasons.

    ''Can you let me look at it?'' Minato asks obviously trying to divert the conversation and defuse the situation.

    Deciding to allow it, I said ''Sure.'' and stepped back for a full view of the scroll.

    ''This could work. It has some problems, but the idea is right. And instead of chaining it why do we not just pierce through its body with metal pillars then hold it down?'' Minato said, bringing his own ideas to the table.

    ''Why did I not think of that? We can use the chakra receivers the Rinnegan gives you the ability to use! I have only ever used it a couple of times, but with Madaras knowledge of it and Orochimaru''s knowledge of Biology, we should be able to seal it.'' I said with a maniac grin.

    We had just thought of this idea. I could not get in touch with Death itself, but someone else who was constantly summoned in the Naruto world would work. Such as the Shinigami itself!

    ''Hehe, I still can not get over the fact that you named our world after me! I am great, aren''t I?'' Naruto bragged. The blonde boy had a massive boost in his already large ego when he found out he was the main protagonist of a really popular anime. He would not stop bragging about for a year afterword.

    Everyone started bickering in my head. Edward and Naruto were the ones that kept bragging, and everyone else seemed to get mad pretty quick. After all, everyone in my head was pretty eccentric, I guess you could call it, and they all were very... open with there opinions.

    ''Done.'' Minato said, and I noticed a scroll in front of my eyes filled with scribbles, some of which I understood and some I did not.

    ''That quickly? It was very complicated. How did you do it?'' I ask, confused. From my clones memories, it should have taken much longer.

    ''Yes, you made it overly complicated. Simple is often the best.'' Minato said chuckling in my head.

    ''Ok, so what does it do exactly?'' Naruto asks questioningly.

    ''Weren''t you listening?'' I ask exasperated.

    ''Hehe. Ehhh. I was just uhh...'' Naruto trailed off looking for an excuse.

    ''I caught him repeatedly mumbling to himself [Sakura] who I think is the girl he had a crush on.'' Kakuzu said seeming smug.

    ''Shut up you old bundle of threads!'' Naruto yelled in my head, angrily.

    ''Hehe Naruto it looks we will have to have that man to man talk I had to have with Aaron as well'' Obito said his voice in my head sounding joyful.

    I shiver remembering that experience. What was worse was what came after though. Madara had said that I must know how to - and I quote - [You need to learn how to resist feminine whiles so that someone does not seduce you then cut your throat when you are asleep. It happened to someone I knew, and it can happen to you too.] which sort of scared me. What a scary way to go, right? I mean it would be a nice way to go. Dying right after s*x would be a pretty good way to go, but still, that was brutal!

    Of course, I basically ignored that lesson and became a semi playboy. I did not become a full one because I spent most of my time reading.

    ''Ok let us summon the Shinigami!''

 Chapter 71 - Shinigami Appears

    "Summoning Jutsu: Shinigami Trap!" Minato yelled as he put some chakra into the seal we had just finished.

    "*POOF*" A cloud of smoke appeared in front of us.

    "You..." A hiss sounded out as a suppressed Shinigami appeared "You..." The Shinigami kept saying while staring with hatred and bafflement as it stared into - now Madaras- Rinnegan.

    "Plop" Came a noise as giant black metal rods popped out of my palm. I jumped and launched the black metal rods at the Shinigami from a high position pinning down its arms. Surprisingly though it did not have any chakra points its whole body was made out of chakra though ¡ª sort of like the Kurama.

    "How... How do you live?" It said its first coherent sentence shocking everyone in my head.

    ''It can speak? Why has it never done so before?'''' Minato questioned. Minato had met the Shinigami on a few occasions, yet it had never spoken to him before.

    "What... is your soul?" The Shinigami kept questioning.

    "Enough! You are the Shinigami, a god of Death! Tell me how I can talk to the entity of Death herself or I will disperse all of the souls in your stomach and then use them!" I threatened. An army of undead ninjas would be helpful. It might also help in explaining my origin if I can fully brainwash them.

    "You... I do not know what you are talking-" He got cut off by a sudden realization.

    "Where is this? This world is not..." HE seems to have realized something. "WHERE DID YOU SUMMON ME?! I FEEL IT! THERE IS A STRONGER DEATH GOD!" It raged, and I could spot fear in its eyes.

    ''So he has no idea. I suppose they are two completely different dimensions. That might also explain why it took so much chakra to summon it. If it weren''t for me being a Namikaze and Kurama providing me with chakra, I would be dead from chakra depletion.'' Minato stated in my head.

    ''He is not useful to us. The only thing we can do is cut open his stomach and...'' Madara trailed off realizing the hole in that plan.

    ''Do you know of the way to create the mask to open its stomach?'' Madara asked.

    ''No I thought you did the way you were talking as if it was all under control!'' Minato said, frustrated.

    ''Does anyone know how to open its stomach?'' I ask.

    ''Hehehe just cut it up!'' The Joker said with his crazy laugh.

    ''That would not work. Not even the sword of Totsuka could seal it right now.'' Itachi said calmly.

    ''We will have to bluff and pretend we know how to rip its stomach open in exchange for less making it seem like a good deal for the Shinigami.'' Danzo said his expert manipulation was coming into play.

    ''May I suggest the soul of the first Hokage? His power would be beneficial to us if we manage to control him.'' Dumbledore said using his basic knowledge of the Naruto world. He came after we watched the anime to the end, but he still knew some information from conversations he overheard in my head.

    ''NO!'' Madara protested, but I ignored him. Madara would usually not let his emotions cloud his judgment, but when it came to his old friend, he was very... emotional.

    ''It is the best choice. We can also ask for more. Who else would be strong enough to help us?'' I ask.

    ''Shisui.'' Itachi''s reply came instantly.

    ''He is only at-'' I got cut off.

    ''Kotoamatsukami has is his most powerful technique, but without the first Hokage''s cells, it can only be used once every ten years. If he were to be reincarnated that time would drop by half with the help of the firsts cells and then down to one year again.'' Itachi argued. His argument was good. If this was true, then we could find a way to brainwash people even without the chips. They were not foolproof and could be fought against with sheer willpower. The only reason it had not happened so far was because the people I had brainwashed so far did not have enough willpower.

    (Look I know Shisui did not have the Sharingan when he died, but neither did Madara, but he still got reincarnated with it. Same with Hashirama a man who had a grandaughter yet still when reincarnated looked to be in the prime of his life. I guess that you can summon them at any point in time you want. Except that would also be weird because that would mean that Kabuto summoned an old version of the third Hokage. I do not understand it, but I will just do it how I want too. Do not be mad if there are inconsistencies in the story)

    "Shinigami I have a deal for you!" I yelled out.

    "WHAT!?" It yelled out in a fury at having to make deals with a human for it to have its freedom.

    "Give me the souls of Hashirama Senju and Shisui Uchiha, and I will let you go and not cut open your stomach! That might cause problems in the future." I lied. I could easily deal with it if I needed to.

    I will just explain that Hashirama was my childhood friend, and Shisui is another brother.

    "GRRR!" The Shinigami growled out, but its eyes kept darting around as if it was scared of someone or something happening. My guess is that it could feel the aura of Death in the universe because it was everywhere. Death is everywhere. "WHAT ELSE D-" The Shinigami was cut off by me.

    "This is the only deal I will make. Take it or die by my hand!" I bluff. I did not think I was yet capable of killing a being made of chakra. But I could, however, trap it here forever, which is a fate worse than Death.

    "You can not kill me! I am a death god!" Shinigami said.

    "I can, however, trap you here forever!" I say and evil smirk forming on my face. The Shinigami tried to move but couldn''t because I currently had thirty-two chakra suppressing rods holding it to the ground. Because it was a being made of chakra, they were limited in effect, but with enough of them, I could stop its movement to a certain degree.

    "Now let me out of these cursed rods!" He yelled.

    "Do you take me for a fool? I will only do so when you give me their souls." I said with an evil smirk.

    The Shinigami realized it was not in a position to refuse. "HERE YOU RETCHED HUMAN!" It bellowed out and released two glowing blue orbs from its belly.

    I catch them in my hand. "Good, you may go now," I said, and the chakra rods started dissolving in thin air. They were chakra constructs, after all. They were very special though and unlike the shadow clone but still chakra constructs which I could dispell.

    The Shinigami disappeared in a puff of smoke after giving me one last hateful look. It did not try and attack me though in fear of being struck by my rods again. Hehe.

    "Jarvis find me two criminals and bring them to me. Alive. I will introduce the world to some of my origins now." I said a grin appearing on my face. I loved books. So to be able to fabricate a fantastical story like a village filled with ninjas who could bend the elements to there will which I could actually get people to believe was AMAZING!

    I also had an idea on how to achieve omnipresence... but that is far into the future.

    "Yes, sir it shall be done," Jarvis said.

    With that, I teleported back down to Earth while leaving some more shadow clones up there to work on more things. This universe would bow down to me.

 Chapter 72 - Shisui and Hashirama

    -- Sorry short chapter today --

    "Sir, we have all of the requirements ready," Jarvis informed me as I sat in front of two knocked out people who used to be crime bosses but were now just sacrifices.

    "Yes. Make sure no one enters or exits." I say. ''Itachi you take over. Shisui will need a familiar face, and Hashirama has some connection towards you. If we were to let Obito or worse Madara go out and do stuff, then that would be terrible. I have considered the others, but none are as good for the job as you.'' I say trying to convince Itachi.

    Itachi was nervous about reviving Shisui back from the dead. The last time Itachi saw Shisui was when he jumped off a cliff right in front of him so Itachi could awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    ''What if-'' Itachi tried to argue but was cut off.

    ''No what-ifs. Just do it. Face him. I thought you were a better man than this Itachi, so do not run away from your fears.'' I tell him sternly. I was met with silence, but I knew he was going to do it.

    I turn into Itachi and let him take control. "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation!" Itachi cried out, flowing through the hand seals we practiced beforehand.

    The bodys started convulsing as the souls entered them, and they started changing. Their skin flaked off, and their bone structure shifted around.

    After a little bit, they were still. "Again? What is it with me and not being able to stay dead?" A voice came from the left side. A man with long brown hair somehow wearing an armor which the crime lord before did not have said.

    "Lord first? Is that really you?" Another awe-filled voice rang out from the right of Hashirama. Or his left.

    "Who are you? Uchiha? But I don''t recognize you?" Hashirama questioned both of them still ignoring me. I got a little ticked off, but Itachi remained calm.

    "Yeah, you wouldn''t. I was born after you died." Shisui explained to the clueless Hokage.

    "That makes sense," Hashirama stated with a realizing look. I don''t think he was the brightest of his time.

    "Why am I alive? What do you mean you are not able to stay dead?" Shisui questioned still looking at Hashirama with an awe-filled look.

    "Yeah... There was sort of a fourth shinobi war..." Hashirama explained awkwardly.

    "*Groan*" Shisui ?r??n?d as you can tell realizing that Hashirama must have been revived to help fight.

    "God these nations can''t help themselves can they," Shisui said, seemingly angry.

    "Wait, really? Tell me all about it-" I cut him off not wanting to hear all of it again. We already had to explain some of the events over and over again.

    "Enough. There are more important things to talk about." Itachi says giving in to my wish.

    Finally turning around the two people look at me with two different looks plastered on each of their faces. WIth Hashiramas confusion could be seen and with Shisuis he just looked absolutely stunned.

    "Itachi, is that you?"

 Chapter 73 - Explaining

    "Hello, Shisui. It is... A p???sur? seeing you again." Itachi says in a monotone voice for the first time displaying a tiny bit of emotion.

    "Itachi were you the one that revived us?" Shisui says in disbelief while Hashirama just looks at me in confusion.

    (Just remembering to ask this now. Why did everyone recommend In Zod We Trust? It only has like four chapters and has not been updated in a while. Not dissing on it or anything I am just a bit confused)

    "Yes and no," Itachi says cryptically.

    "What? Is that some sort of riddle? I am not good at riddles." Hashirama said.

    "Do not worry about it." Was all Itachi said?

    "Oh, few," Hashirama said, seemingly having gotten a weight off his ?h?st.

    "Because we want you to work for us," Itachi says once again cryptically.

    "We?" Shisui says on guard looking around.

    "They are... Inside me." Itachi says causing Shisui to panic.

    "What? Did you eat them?" Hashirama says, confused and panicky.

    "No. But we all share the same body." Itachi says deciding to explain it all a bit more to them.

    "Show me," Shisui says determined to find out what was going on. Itachi obliges and turns on his Mangekyo Sharingan which causes Hashirama to gasp.

    "What is it with this generation? So many Uchihas have unlocked there Mangekyo!" He says, sounding astounded.

    "Tsukuyomi!" Itachi says, and Shisui does not resist and lets himself fall into the Genjutsu.

    Blood ran down Itachi''s eye. Even though we had multiple Sharingan Obito was not closely related to Itachi so we could not turn Itachis into an Eternal Mangekyo.

    "I... See..." Shisui said as he came to terms with the situation. Itachi had shown him the b?r? basics of the situation, and Shsiui seemed to understand it perfectly.

    "Me next!" Hashirama says, eager also to know what was going on.

    Itachi turned his head over toward Hashirama "Tsukuyomi!" Itachi said and repeated the process.

    "Wait, so I am going to be a slave to you now?" Hashirama states in a panic.

    "Yes. But I will not treat you like a slave." Itachi says. "You will also be able to help people as a part of a hero team I am creating," Itachi says.

    Shisui though catches on to something. "Itachi you said that you were living in the head of someone else with about 17 others. Who else is in there?" Shisui asks worriedly.

    "Do not worry Shisui. We have been together for decades. We get along just fine." Itachi calms him down.

    "That is not reassuring. You could have gone insa-" Shisui gets cut off.

    "Minato Namikaze is in there with me," Itachi says which seems to both calm down and get Shisui even more excited.

    Itachi lets out a small unnoticeable smirk which Shisui somehow caught and turned red. "He says it is nice to meet you. Also, he says [Do not tell him this, but I think he is a fanboy.] That is a direct quote from him." Itachi smirks.

    ''Hey, I did not say that!'' Minato says.

    "Hey now is saying that I shouldn''t have told you that and that you might be gay," Itachi says suppressing a laugh as Shisui turned completely red.

    "N-No I am not gay. I just am a really big fan!" Shisui stutters looking for a way to explain himself.

    "Now he says [hey what the hell I told you not to tell him that! Plus with all the blushing and stuttering he is doing, he looks even gayer!]" Itachi says b?r?ly holding in his laugh. Hashirama the idiot he is seems to have caught on and was snickering in the back, but I could tell he was about to go into a full-blown laugh.

    ''What the hell! What did I ever do to you? Stop ruining my good name!'' Minato protests loudly while Naruto laughed his ?ss off at his father''s misfortune.

    "Anyway as you know we are not in the Elemental Nations. This is called the Earth. Earth is just one of many planets in the universe. There is massive amounts of alien life out there as well." Itachi says, recovering from letting his emotions show.

    Taking the opportunity to change the subject, Shisui says, "So... Can you make it so that my skin isn''t constantly falling off?"

    ''We will need Madara to do that with the Rinnegan. But should we reveal him? Hashirama would freak out!'' Naruto says with his usual dramatic tone of voice.

    "Yes," Itachi says and then lets Madara take control. Suddenly I turn into Madara with his Rinnegan giving off a menacing feeling.

    "Hashirama." Was all Madara said? It was all he needed to say.

    "Madara?!" Hashirama says in shock and confusion. All the muscles in his body suddenly tensed, and he was ready for battle.

    "Relax. I am one of the people living with Itachi. Now I control you." Madara said with an evil smirk adorning his face.

    Madara then looked at the stunned Shisui Uchiha who had just realized who he was. "Rinne Rebirth!" He said, and Shisuis skin stopped falling off then regrowing. His eyes looked more alive, and his body was bursting with energy.

    "What?" He asks forgetting the fact that he was in the presence of the legendary Madara Uchiha to marvel at the fact that he was actually - before he was only a soul in a shell - alive!

    "Madara, how are you alive?"

 Chapter 74 - Back to Asgard

    "Shisui, Hashirama! We have to go to Asgard now!" I yelled over the noise of New York traffic. I was closing my window to shut it all out as my limo drove to a farm I owned. We were heading there so that not many people could trace it back to us.

    "That girl Jane was scary!" Hashirama said with a frightful expression. We had just finished being yelled at by Jane. I was not there though I just let Shisui and Hashirama take the scolding haha.

    "Was she? I haven''t noticed." I said with a grin and Hashirama sends me a scowl. Shisui got in the seat next to Hashirama looking unperturbed by the verbal lashing he must have just gotten.

    "I feel bad for Thor. He is going to get an earful when he comes back to Earth!" Shisui said with a sorrowful look on his face. "Even though I have not met the guy yet I still sympathize with him. That woman is... Hard to handle." Shisui said, trying to find a nice way to say it.

    It had been a bit of time, and I had spent it with Sue and Natasha for the most part while Shisui and Hashirama had tutors come in and explain to them the norm for this world. They were shocked when they heard that killing was shunned here. They had it in there world as well but not to the degree we had it here.

    I had not taken Shisuis Sharingan yet because we were trying to train some doctors about the chakra pathways around the eyes so that they could implant it without any chakra related problems.

    I would have Madara train my clones but... That seemed like a lot of work. I am very lazy by nature, and I just got this wealthy in this world thanks to my intellect, experience, and the people in my head. They were the truly talented ones.

    I needed Shisui to cast Kotoamatsukami on Hela the goddess of death because I had no idea if the chips and brainwashing would even work on Asgardians, but I doubted it. This was why I had to resort to a more subtle takeover. Besides even though this was one of the most idiotic races in the galaxy - not including the ones without sentience - they still had amazing willpower as Asgardian warriors. Say what you want about them, but they knew how to instill determination into there warriors.

    Shisui and Hashirama were informed of the basics of my quest and asked to come along. Hashirama was a very trustworthy and likable person, so he will become quick friends with Thor.

    "So it runs in the family, huh? Kushina was the same way..." He says now sharing the same scarred look as Hashirama.

    I remember now. Kushina and Mikoto were best friends, and with Itachi being the son of Mikoto and Shisuis best friend, he must have had some encounters with Kushina. Apparently, some of them were when she was angry.

    "She was still probably nothing compared to my wife. When she was mad, her hair lifted up, and her face became red! Her voice was also able to suddenly travel through walls and across the whole village!" Hashirama says initiating another one of there classic d??k-measuring contests. They were both competitive and easy-going people, so this happened quite a bit.

    "The same thing happened with Kushina! She always looked like she was floating towards you in a demonic way as well, and her eyes glowed red!" Shisui says making hand gestures to go along with the story.

    "Same with Mito!" Hashirama said and shared a sympathetic look with Shisui about all they had to go through.

    ''Are they having a bonding moment right now about how scary my mom is?'' Naruto asked, sounding annoyed.

    ''Yup. Let me at ''em!'' The usually never mad Minato yelled in my head. I guess he still had a part of his metaphorical heart devoted to Kushina.

    "We are here," I say, ignoring their bonding moment.

    We step out of what Hashirama called [Scary moving thing that could explode!] He was old fashioned and scared of nearly all technology except for the stereo in his room. He had taken a liking to music, especially calming ones, which he says helped him get more in tune with nature.

    "HEIMDALL!" I yell even though I did not need too. I did it for dramatic effect, "Beam me up, Scotty!" I yell. But no one around me got the joke except for some people in my head.

    "Scotty? I thought his name was-" Hashirama got cut off as a beam came from the sky, and I felt myself being lifted up.

    A beautiful rainbow of colors surrounded us, and then the next second, it disappeared as if it was never there. The only justification that it was ever there at all were Hashiramas {OOOH!]s and [AHHH]s.

    "Scotty?" Heimdall said and raised a questioning eyebrow at me.

    "Nevermind. You would not get it." I say with a smile. Star Trek was not one of the series or movies I shared with Thor.

    He did not say anything after that and just regarded Shisui and Hashirama, "why have they come here?" He asks, giving me a stern look. "You are b?r?ly allowed in Asgard yourself! Yet you invite others with you?" Heimdall asks. I would say he was trying to pierce me with his gaze. But if he tried any harder, he might succeed.

    "Do not worry. They are trustworthy. This is Shisui Uchiha, my younger brother, and this here is Hashirama Senju, my childhood friend." I say with a smile.

    "MADARA! It has been too long!" A gleeful voice rung out across the golden room.

 Chapter 75 - How to cause Chaos!

    "How has it been my friend?" Thor''s cheerful voice rang out.

    "Pretty good and you Thor?" I ask with a smile. Hashirama and Shisuis head both snap around.

    "Well I have been-" Thor gets cut off.

    "YOU! HOW DARE YOU LEAVE JANE AND THEN LEAVE US TO DEAL WITH HER YELLING?" They both scream at the same time. "DO YOU KNOW HOW LOUD THAT WOMAN CAN SCREAM? DO YOU?!" Hashirama complained afterward.

    "LOUD!" Shisui adds on answering Hashiramas rhetorical question.

    I try to hide my laugh at Thors, confused, and sort of scared face. I guess he had heard Janes yelling before.

    "Hehehe... Sif? What was that? Sorry, I think Sif just called me. BYE!" He yelled the last words as he was already flying away with his hammer. It was weird because even with my very enhanced hearing, I did not hear Sif at all. HAHAHA!

    "Who is Sif? I did not hear anyone?" Hashirama said, taking Thor''s words literally as he looked around.

    "Sif is someone I am trying to... court," I said with a smirk. This just makes Hashirama, and Shisuis faces light up.

    "Hohohoho. So young Aaron is got a crush, eh? Is she pretty?" Shisui said making kissing faces in the air while Hashirama hugged himself and also started to pretend to be kissing someone.

    ''I am going to teach you how to cause chaos!'' Kakashi said with determination in his voice.

    ''Whatever.'' I reply, not thinking much of it. Up until now, Kakashi had been pretty annoying to others but not someone who causes chaos as far as I knew anyway.

    "Wait," Shisui said, suddenly realizing something. "Were you not acting all lovey-dovey with that invisible girl aswell the one time I saw her?" He asks me with a scornful look.

    I did not shrink back under his gaze. "Indeed. I am trying to court them both. In time I will tell them about each other." I said, trying to keep my face emotionless. That would be one hell of a discussion.

    Shisui relaxes visible "good." He says. In the Naruto world, Polygamy was natural. Apparently so was ?n??st aswell. Some clans thought that they should keep there bloodline [pure] whatever that meant. The kids might not awaken the Kekkei Genkai anyway so I do not see how it mattered. Some Uchiha spent their whole life without a Sharingan simply because they either did not have the talent to awaken it or were just very sheltered.

    Anyway, I got off-topic. Polygamy was not very common in the Naruto world. In fact, it was very rare. But it still existed. The Daimyo had multiple wives, and so did powerful businessmen such as Gato.

    We were now walking down the streets of Asgard toward the palace. It was very busy right now, but we managed to not bump into anyone thanks to our amazing ninja skills.

    ''Ok. Lesson on how to cause chaos number one. Give me control.'' Kakashi said gleefully. I was skeptical, but I wanted to see what he would do.

    Kakashi skillfully snatched a helmet away from someone''s head and before they could look back put it on someone else''s which was walking the same direction as us. Kakashi just pulled out his book and walked through the crowd calmly dodging street vendors with such ease it was as if he had done it his whole life, which he had.

    "HEY! That is my helmet!" A voice rang out from behind us as a burly looking man Kakashi had stolen the helmet from stormed toward the person next to us who was currently feeling the top of his head in confusion.

    "What? This? I do not even know how it got here! I swear to Odin!" He says defensively scared of the much larger man hulking over him in a show of intimidation.

    Kakashi did not even turn back to look just hid his smile behind his book.

    "Don''t lie to me! You have my helmet who else would take it?!" He yells in anger, drawing attention from everywhere around us. The person who was accused of stealing the helmet cowered back in fright.

    "I promise I did not take it! Here have it back!" He said and shakily handed the helmet back.

    Taking it, the other man said, "If I were to let you leave now without any punishment, you would not learn anything! Let me teach you a lesson, so you do not ever think of stealing again!" The bigger man said and reared his fist back.

    Kakashi used the distraction to take two carrots-like objects from a stand next to him and turned around, finally taking his eyes away from his book. "Hey, you there! I heard you got your helmet stolen. I am sorry about that. Here have some of... Whatever the hell this is to make you feel better." Kakashi said with a kind and innocent smile.

    "*HMPF* You think two Gronkens will satisfy me? This thief needs to learn a lesson! So I will personally te-" The big man got cut off from shock.

    "Oops sorry. My hand slipped. How clumsy of me. Here would you like some more Gronkens to make up for it?" Kakashi said with an innocent smile while the big man was trying to pull the two Gronkens out of his nose. Note the key words was trying. They were small, and the man had large fingers, so it was hard for him to get a good grip as they were lodged into his nose. The Gronkens looked like Carrots, but they were much smaller. Small enough to comfortably fit.

    Finally managing to pull one of them out the man took a break and said, "NO! I think I have had enough!" He yelled and ran away.

    "How rude. He runs off while we were in the middle of a conversation. Sir here have some Gronkens I have no use for them." He says and hands the man he framed the Gronkens.

    He walked away, somewhat relieved at the turn of events.

    Kakashi and a laughing Shisui and Hashirama walked over to the palace performing more cruel stunts along the way. Some stall vendors were wondering why it was raining on only them. And some were wondering why there was a small monkey jumping around grabbing all of their fruits.

    But most venders were simply wondering why two people walking behind someone else were laughing so hard the whole way to the palace.

    -- Back with the vendor the Gronkens came from --

    "Huh? Where did my Rashies go? Those were my prized possesions! They cost me thousands of gold nuggets! Where did they go?!" He yelled, frantically.

    -- With the man who got blamed for stealing a helmet --

    -- Back with Kakashi --

    ''I told you. Causing Chaos is the most fun thing to do! Plus I am pretty sure that was not actually a Gronken. That guy looked pretty pore aswell. I think we just did our good deed for the day. And did you see that guys face when his bu?? suddenly lit on fire? Gold.'' Kakashi stated as some people in my head were - metaphorically - shaking from laughter while the others were trying to suppress their giggles.

    ''Haha - Kakashi sensei please teach me how to cause chaos!''

    That was the day many people dreaded as the day that Aaron the Chaos ninja was created.

 Chapter 76 - Reunion With Odin

    -- Just saying sorry. I have had a drop in updates over the last couple of days. I am not going to give you some bullcrap excuse like my wifi is down or my ??ptop was stolen which every other author seems to use. I just am really caught up in a game right now. Anyway sorry because that affects you guys. This will also be a short chapter for the same reason --

    "Wow, this place is massive and really sparkly!" Shisui exclaimed in wonder as we wandered down the halls of Asgards castle thing. I forgot the name for it.

    Palace! There it was. Anyway, what was I going to think? Nevermind.

    We had just arrived outside of the walls of the palaces throne room where Odin was currently in. Shisui was still looking around in wonder while Hashirama was murmuring something about how if Konoha had all this gold then they would have become the undisputable leader of the Elemental Nations. And how using it to build a palace was a huge waste.

    "Yo, Odin! You in there?" Shisui said, poking his head through the large golden doors.

    I could feel a wave of exasperation and annoyance coming from inside. "Yes, you may come in." Came Odin''s voice which sounded like it had been dipped in artificial honey.

    "Oh sorry" Shisui apologized sheepishly after realizing his mistake while Hashirama just scowled at the door made out of gold.

    "Madara, why do you bring two guests into Asgard? You yourself are a guest here yet you dare bring others?" Odin questions fiercely his burning ire at the blatant disrespect Shisui showed towards him turning on me.

    "These are not guests, just my lackeys," I said, causing Hashirama to bark in protest and Shisui to scowl.

    I grinned at their anger at being called my lackeys. They did not do anything, though.

    "Yes. Hela will be returned to Asgard after she has seen the error of her ways. Mark my words!" I said with fake determination. I truthfully did not care for Hela that much. She was just a pawn for me.

    "I will hold you to that then," Odin said with a slight nod. He did not seem happy about it, but he had no better option. I knew this, and he knew I knew this, which was why he agreed to my requests so easily. Letting Idun herself out of Asgard just to train someone who was not even one of them was a high price to pay but something Odin had to do. He was too old and weak to defeat Hela now, and he did not want Thor to fight her - or even know about her. There were also no other very strong warriors in Asgard to turn to. At least none strong enough for this task.

    "So where is Hel?" Hashirama asks all previous scorn about what a waste it was to make a palace out of gold gone and replaced by nothing but eagerness to see the famous Hel which in religion was the place people go to after death. Who would not want to see Hel while they were still alive? Pretty much everybody but for some reason, Hashirama and Shisui had close to no sense of self-preservation.

    They were just too cheerful to let something like death get them down.

    "First of all, I will need to fuse a key with you."

    (Is it fusing? I read this somewhere in a fanfic where Naruto went to the Marvel Universe, which was a cool concept and well-executed. I liked the idea, so I am doing it myself with my own spin on it. I hope you guys don''t mind)

 Chapter 77 - Too Hel!

    -- Yo! I had some spare time since my friend decided to take a quick break, so I wrote this. Also, a question to other authors has Webnovel sent you one of those emails saying they want you to sign a contract? They said that if I did, they would open the gift function or something, I don''t know. Anyway, the question is, what does the gift function actually do? I know I can gift other authors, but if someone gifts my book do I get money for it or do I just get the power stones? Just curious and hope someone can answer me --

    "So uhh you want me to take off my shirt?" I ask pretending to look revolted and disgusted at Odin.

    I saw Odin resist the urge to strangle me as his fingers twitched. It was so fun to mess with him "Just so that I can fuse the key with you. Nothing else." He reassures me.

    I hear Shisui and Hashirama snicker behind me, causing Odin to twitch even more. But his face remains calm, so I had to give him some props for that.

    "So shall we begin?" Odin said and got up from his throne of Gold. I nod slightly giving my consent and lift up my shirt.

    Odin stares at the face imprinted onto my ?h?st for a few seconds but decides not to question it.

    He walks over to me, and I turn around to let him look at Madaras pale back. Odin places a hand on my back.

    A faint buzz could be heard, and I felt an influx of energy in the form of a key enter my body. It was weak compared to Kuramas though so I did not flinch.

    Shisui and Hashirama keep switching between looking on in wonder and snickering.

    After another twenty seconds, Odin stopped and jerked his hand back, probably from feeling awkward at the constant stares from Hashirama and Shisui. "The direction of Hel should be imprinted into your mind. Go now and do not return until Hela is either dead or has seen her wrongdoings." Odin commanded in a powerful tone, trying to get some face back.

    "K. Cya," I said and put my t-shirt back on as I strode out of the hall under the annoyed gaze of Odin.

    "Do either of you know how to fly one of these things?" I ask knowing the answer but still hoping. They both shook their heads, meaning no.

    "Fine, I guess I will just learn on the fly. With my adaptive body, it should be fine right? It can''t be that hard." I said with a reassuring smile which seemed to send shivers down there spines.

    "You mean you don''t know how to drive it, but you are still going to try and drive that crash device?" Hashirama said warily.

    "Its called a spaceship, not a crash device," Shisui tells Hashirama.

    "No in his hands, it is called a crash device. Or a weapon of mass destruction." Hashirama says seriously, which puts a tick mark on my forehead.

    "Have a little faith in me. I am sure I can drive this thing with a bit of practice. Plus you don''t have a choice so get in!" I said herding them both into the spaceship.

    "Are you sure?" Shisui says while looking at me for any sign of a lie.

    I put on a bright smile which was very unbefitting of Madaras''s face causing me to look creepy and ?ssured him, "Yes, of course." This, however, did nothing to calm Shisui down he just shrieked and hid behind one of the seats.

    Hashirama refused to get in though. So I had to do a bit of convincing. "If you don''t go in right now I will have to use my secret technique," I warned which caused him to shiver.

    We drove - I mean flew off into the sunset and lived happily ever after ¡ª the end.

    "Hey, how long till we get there?" Hashirama asks for the 20th time, but it felt like the 800th. Hashirama was like a little kid in the car and just sat there staring out the window bored.

    "Soon," I said, annoyed.

    "And now?" He asks, still staring out the window.

    "Shut up, or I will make you shut up." I threatened.

    "As if you cou- MMMH!" He yelled.

    Hashirama was now missing a shoe and a sock. I used the shoe to stick in his mouth and shut him up and the sock to tie his hands together.

    Hashirama was a ninja, and usually, it would take them two seconds to get out of it, but he was an idiot. A strong idiot who had never been caught and tied up, so he had no idea how to escape. All he could do was wriggle around on the ground while listening to Shisui laugh at him.

    Hashirama had surprisingly resilient socks aswell. Or maybe it was just movie logic doing its things again.

    -- Back on Asgard --

    "Hey who stole my car? That car cost me thousands of gold! I was going to sell it and live a happy life that way!" One of the warriors three who had just come back from a war meeting yelled angrily gesturing wildly all around him. "I will kill whoever did this!"

    -- Back with Aaron --

    "By the way how do you know Odin arranged this spaceship for us?" Shisui asked confused.

    I was about to open my mouth but then I realized I didn''t know. "Well if it was then it''s all fine. If not then I caused chaos without meaning too. Kakashi are you proud?"

    ''Very''

    -- Done! My friend should be coming back soon so I will finish now. Anyway, I love how you guys did not even care about my terrible excuse and just asked what game I was playing haha. I won''t tell you. Secret. I know I am a bully --

 Chapter 78 - Why is Hel Cold?

    "So this is the entrance. Why did they have to make it all spooky?" Hashirama complained as he shivered. Despite the legends about this place, it was not a fiery inferno but instead a frozen... well hell I guess.

    So we were now in Hel which was basically a wasteland of nothingness. (I am basing all of this knowledge from Naruto in the Marvel Universe. It is a great fanfic and I 100% recommend you read it. If the author of that fanfic is reading this right now, please update more) Nothing but a few zombie-like ice creatures wandered around.

    "Hashirama" Was all I said and he nodded.

    "Wood Style: Springing Vine Jutsu!" He yelled as a vine came up from right beneath our feet. It was massive and had around and flat surface big enough to let all of us be launched at the same time straight forward. I could use Kamui, but what fun was that when you could be flung around by a giant plant?

    "WOOHOOO!" Shisui yelled his voice, b?r?ly audible through the icy winds that ?ssaulted us as we flew by. He was enjoying this just as much as I was even when he was visibly freezing. The detail that Hel was freezing cold might have slipped my mind when I told them we were coming here. Oops, my bad. I had my adaption, and since my body deemed that I could die from Frostbite if it didn''t adapt, I was now immune to this cold until I left it.

    "Wait, do you know where we are going?" Hashirama yells over the wind. I choose to ignore the question.

    The Key to Hel was just that. A key. It did not give me any directions. Not that I would admit that to these two.

    "Hey, did you hear me?!" Hashirama shouts even louder. I just kept ignoring him.

    Then his lips moved as he was talking to himself, but it was too quiet to hear. Even my enhanced hearing could not decipher what he was saying because of all of the wind buffeting my ears. Good thing Kakashi taught me lip-reading. Wow, that is sort of hurtful. How dare he say that about me? I am the most compassionate and nice person he knows! Hey, what does Hashirama mean I am a demon in human skin?!

    "You know even though I can''t hear you I can lip read," I yelled out for Hashirama to hear me. I smiled creepily as his face turned pale, and he covered his bu??. Damn it was one time ok?! Not like I enjoyed touching his bu?? either. But the pain I caused him was enjoyable. I think I am turning into a sadist.

    ''Not turning into one. You are just displaying what you always were.'' Plus Hashirama deserved it. His face was annoying me.'' Kakashi says proudly in my head. I think he was getting some enjoyment out of this as well.

    I might have been tormenting Hashirama and Shisui but mainly Hashirama because he annoyed me. Maybe it was Madara or something, but I found him nice and viewed him as a friend, but he just annoyed me to no end.

    "Wait here I am going to go and scout in the direction we should be going!" I yell over the wind. Before Hashirama and Shisui could say anything, I disappeared in a swirl.

    I spent the next half an hour looking around this wasteland while having fun putting the zombies in a Genjutsu and watching them chase each other. Hahaha, I made one of them run off a cliff before while moonwalking. I am still not quite sure how I managed it, but it worked.

    "WERE IS SHE!" I yelled as loudly as I can into the snowy landscape. The sound of my voice attracts more zombies, so I quickly teleport away. They weren''t hard to kill, but there was practically no end to them. They were annoying little buggers I will give them that.

    "BOO!" I yell and appear behind a walking Hashirama.

    "EEEEEH!" He yells for the fifth time in the past half hour. What can I say I enjoyed making people lives miserable. Now if only I could get to Thanos... Did I mention by the way that Hashirama has the most high pitched scream you will ever hear? He puts five-year-old girls to shame. Scaring him was a double-sided blade. On one side, it was fun, and it scared Hashirama on the other side, it made my s?ns?t?v? ears nearly bleed. Metaphorically that is.

    "HAHAHAHA!" Shisui laughs along with me at Hashirama who was trying to get his bearing back. Quickly jumping up and swiping all of the snow that he fell onto off his clothes.

    "Well, let''s keep going." He says and walks away like nothing ever happened causing Shisui and me to laugh even more.

    "Did you find- anything?" Shisui asks in between fits of giggles.

    "No. This whole place is massive even for me. It might take days if not weeks to find Helas cell. My Shadow Clones also haven''t found anything yet." I said. Did you think I would be stupid enough not to use them? But they couldn''t use Kamui so there ability to find Helas cell were limited.

 Chapter 79 - Hela is Weak

    "Go on a quest they said. It would be fun, they said. Odin never told me it would be so damn hard to FIND HELA!" I yelled into the snowy abyss that had turned into my least favorite place ever. This snowy hell had trapped me for nearly 18 HOURS!

    "Wh... Why did Odin sen us here? Has he got a grudge against us?" Hashirama muttered out underneath his breath. He was currently the coldest because he had terrible chakra control since he had so much chakra whereas me and Shisui were just circulating our chakra expertly to heat ourselves up. Also, we had little heater packs, but I was going to let Hashirama suffer.

    "He might just not like you," Shisui said with a sly grin on his face while looking at Hashirama. Hashirama was cheerful, but his manners were abysmal. He had no idea how to act toward a king, so he just did what he always did - act jolly.

    "How could he not like me? Everyone likes me! Isn''t that right Aaron?" Hashirama argued back and looked at me hopefully.

    "Well, I think we should keep moving," I said completely ignoring the question causing Hashirama to fall down in a way only anime characters could. Shisui giggled.

    ''Hey, why don''t you just take the memories of one of these zombies through your Rinnegan powers?'' Shikamaru asked. He had been sleeping for most of this which was weird since I wasn''t sleeping so he shouldn''t be able too either. But it was Shikamaru, and he always found a way to sleep.

    ''I tried that already, but these zombies don''t have any memories. They have souls, but they don''t have any memories they just rely on pure instinct. If they feel something powerful, they run away. They do not remember directions just simply wander around attacking everything they don''t feel scared of.'' I explained. They were very simple creatures and did not need memories. If I was in there position, I wouldn''t want memories either since spending eternity in this frozen hell would make me want to kill myself.

    ''Troublesome.'' Was all Shikamaru said.

    ''Indeed.'' I replied.

    "Hey what''s that big mountain that suddenly appeared in front of us without having been there like 5 seconds ago?" Hashirama asked, confused, staring at a gigantic mountain which had just come into view. How we didn''t see it earlier was beyond me, but I felt it had something to do with the ever-changing logic of this universe.

    "Who cares maybe we can find a cave and relax for a bit," Shisui said already sprinting off toward the mountain leaving nothing but a blur behind. Shisui really lived up to his monicker [Shunshin No Shisui].

    "Well, let''s go!" I said and also Kamui''d away leaving a freezing Hashirama who jogged after us slowly. He did not use any movement techniques he just relied on pure force, so he had to rely on his trees to give him a speed boost which they didn''t do very well.

    "Yo, goddess of Death! Are you in here?! If yes, please come out!" I yelled out from the top of the mountain.

    "Hahaha! So that bastard Odin sent another warrior here? The last couple of ones were-" A voice came from behind me, but it got cut off.

    "You... You are fast. I see Odin has found a worthy-" She was about to continue probably saying something like how I was good but was I good enough to defeat her.

    "I told you I hate cliches!" I said, not bothering to listen.

    "Hey... Aaron, didn''t your parents ever teach you it was bad to hit women?" Shisui appeared in a blur next to me, looking at me in disappointment.

    A tick mark appeared on my forehead "She is a goddess of Death! She doesn''t count!" I complained.

    "Everyone deserves a second chance," Shisui said sagely while nodding his head.

    "I - huff - am going to rip you to shreds and cut off your manhood!" Hela said madly.

    "*BANG!" A loud thud came afterward. "Shisui, she threatened my manhood. She does not get a second chance." I said with a scowl as Shisui sat there giggling.

    "I - huff - FINALLY got here!" Hashiramas voice comes from behind us completely out of breath,

    "Took you long enough. This is good practice for you go defeat that weirdly dressed chick. And if she thinks those horns are cool, she must be insane." I say not sparing a glance at the panting Hashirama.

    "Did you say something, Hashirama?" I say with a vengeful smile at him, and he stiffens.

    "NO, SIR! I am going to take down the badly dressed chick right away!" He says with a salute.

    "You''re all crazy." Helas voice came from the pile of rubble that fell on her after she was hit by me into the mountains side.

    "How can you tell? Can you hear those voices too? Are they complaining about how there is no Ramen in Hel like mine are?" I said with a smirk as her face turns into a grimace.

    "Wha-" She got cut off by a loud yell.

    "Wood Style: Ten Pillar Jutsu!" Hashirama yells and - what a shock - ten wooden pillars appear out of the ground and aim straight at Hela.

    "This is nothing!" Hela yells forgetting the pummeling she just got and summoned two blades while black obsidian pillars rose out of the earth.

    "AHHH!" Hela yells a battle cry and charges straight at the wooden pillars.

    "*OOF*" Hela makes a startled sound as the air escaped her lungs because she was hit by one of Hashiramas pillars.

    "Nevermind, she is incredibly weak."

 Chapter 80 - Question

    So I decided to take the story a bit more seriously and used my time to create a plan for this book. Well, do you know what happened next? I accidentally deleted it, and I now have no way of getting it back. Trust me, I checked thoroughly. I don''t really want to create another one so either I can go from the top of my head and keep winging it or I drop this story. This story is a mess with me, forgetting a whole ton of things. If you guys decide it would be better for me to drop this story, then I will create another plan for what I might have done just to give you guys some satisfaction and then officialy announce me dropping this story. I hate it when authors just disappear or say that their story is on hiatus but never come back. (Thinking of you "The Supreme God System")

    Also, I want to make a Gintama fanfic on fanfic. Net and am looking for ideas. I got inspired to do this after reading Dawn of a New Life by alter yi. Amazing book would 100% recommend it, but I am not sure when the author will update again.

    Anyway, I am only going to make this Gintama fanfic after I either dropped this book or I finished it. If I continue this book, the updates will be slow maybe a chapter a week. Not because of any bullcrap reason the authors keep giving like my internet stopped working or I lost my ??ptop but because I am very lazy and the excitement from writing a new and original story is gone. I kind of just lost my drive and determination to write this but I will keep going if you guys want that. I don''t mind either way.

    So a quick pole:

    Option A: I drop this fanfic write out what I would have done with it so you guys can have some satisfaction of how it will end and then create a Gintama fanfic I don''t know when.

    Option B: I will continue this story with less determination and post once a week until either I am completely fed up and unwilling to keep writing this story, or I finish it.

    Please tell me which option you choose in the comments and thank you so much for your support on my book so far. I know I am not the best - nor am I a very good - writer, but I tried to make it enjoyable for you guys. But right now I am going to be selfish and say that this story is no longer enjoyable for me and I would rather drop it. But once again it''s up to you guys.

    Have a great day/night!

 Chapter 81 - Sorry Bye

    ok so here is the thing... this novel is dropped.

    Ahhh it really hurt to type that. I have put a lot of time and to be honest a modest amount of effort into this novel.

    I plan on releasing a new fanfic and already have one - actually like 4 - in the writing and planning stage. I am just not sure if they are good enough to be on fanfic.net so I might just release them on here first.

    I also got a small list (like 5 or 6) fanfic ideas that I want to try out to msg me if you want to try them yourself.

    I have been enjoying my life and been making a bunch of new and great friends recently and honestly have had way too little time to work on my writing.

    I am going to miss all of you ;( good bye!